<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<rss version="2.0" xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/">
  <channel>
    <title>Kristen J. Tsetsi — Blog</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog</link>
    <description>Essays on writing, publishing, and culture.</description>
    <language>en-us</language>
    <lastBuildDate>Wed, 08 Apr 2026 12:00:00 +0000</lastBuildDate>
    <atom:link href="https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/feed.xml" rel="self" type="application/rss+xml"/>

  <item>
    <title>Hoping to &quot;Succeed&quot; at Writing? (What Is &quot;Failure&quot;?)</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/hoping-to-succeed-at-writing-what-is-failure</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/hoping-to-succeed-at-writing-what-is-failure</guid>
    <pubDate>Wed, 08 Apr 2026 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Art</category>
    <category>Creative Success</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>Success</category>
    <category>Writer</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[One summer around ten years ago, while in the artistically bipolar midst of writing a novel, I discovered after a shower that I had a perfectly round and perfectly bald spot the size of a quarter behind my right ear. I had no idea how long…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>One summer around ten years ago, while in the artistically bipolar midst of writing a novel, I discovered after a shower that I had a perfectly round and perfectly bald spot the size of a quarter behind my right ear. I had no idea how long it had been there, how that much hair could have escaped my scalp without my knowledge, or *whether it would ever grow back. What I did know, even though something like that had never happened to me before, was that it was stress-induced. (Sometimes you just know things, like if you get sick after dinner and <em>know</em> it was the lettuce and not the chicken.) More specifically, I knew the bald spot was <em>writing</em> stress-induced. But even that isn’t accurate. The stressor was actually a fear of not being a <em>success</em> at writing, and this fear was inhibiting my desire to write, which meant I wasn’t writing as much as I felt I should have been writing after my generous and loving husband had said to me, “We’re in a place now where you can quit writing for the paper and write what you want to write.”</p>
<blockquote>
<p>many artsy types are somehow able to create with an enviable disinterest in success or peer respect or whatever other annoyances exist</p>
</blockquote>
<p>To justify not working at the job I’d quit in order to spend my time writing, I’d have to be successful, I thought (at the very least get traditionally major-pub published, which in the writing world is quite the achievement). However, my first two novels hadn’t been published traditionally, and it wasn’t as if I could, or would, change how I wrote, so what if no one in the industry wanted this novel, either? While many artsy types are somehow able to create with an enviable disinterest in success or peer respect or whatever other annoyances exist, just as many of them, and probably more, feel the weight of the possibility of not succeeding. They’re everywhere you look, if you go looking, but here are a couple examples I came across by chance: A writer on Substack recently <a href="https://substack.com/home/post/p-176624744">shared</a> that she’d wanted a positivity injection and so had sought out clips or quotes by <em>Eat, Pray, Love</em> author Elizabeth Gilbert. What she’d found instead was a video of Gilbert telling writers, “First of all, sweetheart, making a career as an artist is impossible almost everywhere.” Gilbert, the Substack post read, had broken her heart. Had made her cry. Had made her feel like she should just stop trying.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>how did it get so un-fun?</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Another writer, one I’m social media-acquainted with and who’s been published by someone other than himself, once shared in a post, “been writing since i was 14. feeling it’s pointless to go on with it. it’s all rejections and neglect, with interludes of brain twisting.” Surely when any of us started writing — when anyone started doing anything creative, whether writing or painting or playing an instrument —it was for the joy of it. Right? So how did it get so un-fun?</p>
<h2><strong>“Success” means never having to say “I’m sorry for living”</strong></h2>
<p>When I’m at a social gathering among professional types, which happens to me less than once a year, if someone asks “What do you do” (and this will sound dramatic, or worse, cliché), I start sweating. I get shorter. I immediately feel like a teenager in a room full of middle-aged bankers, or other people who comfortably wear swishy slacks and shirts with collars. I say, “Um…noth — I’m a writer, I guess.” “Really!” they say with no malice or snobbery. “What do you write?” Eff me. More shrugging. Blushing. Wanting my husband Ian, standing next to me, to answer for me, but he’s making me practice this kind of exchange because, obviously, I’m a social moron. When I finally say “Fiction” and they ask whether I’ve written anything they might have heard of, I know my answer should be, “Maybe! But if you haven’t, [X, Y, and Z] are my titles, which you can order from your local brick and mortar.” Instead I say, “Oh, no. I doubt it.” Laugh-ish noise. “I don’t have an actual publisher, or anything. I just, you know, put them out myself.” This is when Ian, standing patiently by like the solid friend he is, probably wants to push me into a drink tray.</p>
<p>*</p>
<p>“Why do you do that?” Ian has asked me about my party behavior. He knows, after all, that I, like 97 percent of respondents to a 2019 Gallup <a href="https://static1.squarespace.com/static/59153bc0e6f2e109b2a85cbc/t/5d939cc86670c5214abe4b50/1569955251457/Populace+Success+Index.pdf">poll</a>, <em>personally</em> believe “a person is successful if they have followed their own interests and talents to become the best they can be at what they care about most.”</p>
<p>When I’m all by myself and in touch with <em>what really matters</em> in this uncomfortably short existence, I know I am creatively fulfilled. I have followed my own interests. I have worked very hard at what I care about most. But I imagine saying “I’ve improved my <em>crahhft</em> and enriched my soul” when asked at one of these social gatherings “What do you do?” and suspect it wouldn’t be received in the same spirit as it might at, say, an ayahuasca retreat. The majority of people at the social event likely have ideas — as, unfortunately, do I — of success that align with those of the 92 percent of respondents in that previously mentioned poll, who said in answer to a slightly different question that they believe <em>other people</em> think someone is successful “if they are rich, have a high-profile career, or are well-known.”</p>
<blockquote>
<p>92% of people polled believe <em>other people</em> think someone is successful “if they are rich, have a high-profile career, or are well-known.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Another 86 percent from that same poll believe <em>other people</em> think “a person is successful only if he/she is doing better than others.” As of this day, not only have I (like many other artsies) not made myself rich, but I’m miles deep on the wrong side of the profit line, spending-to-sales-wise. Additionally, I am neither well-known nor known-period, my writing hasn’t granted me any kind of brag-worthy prestige, and the only people I’m doing “better” than — arguably — are those who hide their writing in drawers/documents folders. So if I come off like a sad failure at these gatherings, it’s because without an official traditional publisher logo on the spine of my books, I <em>feel</em> like a failure around other people, because according to the majority of <em>other people,</em> I probably am one. And if you’re a creative type who hasn’t “made it,” so are you, probably.</p>
<p><img src="https://substackcdn.com/image/fetch/$s_!NVw3!,w_1456,c_limit,f_auto,q_auto:good,fl_progressive:steep/https%3A%2F%2Fsubstack-post-media.s3.amazonaws.com%2Fpublic%2Fimages%2Fbb0723f1-8be9-4218-afec-fff46bd2fb13_700x467.jpeg" alt=""></p>
<p>Photo by <a href="https://unsplash.com/@rosssneddon?utm_source=medium&utm_medium=referral">Ross Sneddon</a> on <a href="https://unsplash.com/?utm_source=medium&utm_medium=referral">Unsplash</a></p>
<h2><strong>America: The land of (dashed) dreams</strong></h2>
<p>“I’m a big dreamer,” a lot of us artist types (and fame fantasizers and money lovers) brag. We’re not hanging back in this life and simply existing, no way. We have <em>plans</em>. We’re going to do something <em>extraordinary</em>. We Americans embrace and preach dream-biggery as if dreaming big is a remarkable act, but in our country, at least, reaching “for the stars” is as obvious as pairing pork chops and applesauce. The conditioning begins early. In our first twelve years of schooling, toy designer Cas Holman says in an <em>Armchair Expert</em> <a href="https://open.spotify.com/episode/5Ff0eLcB8o2bzD0eZrPqTk?si=j0HF9f47T1qgT6iOlt0N-w">interview</a><em>,</em> “our self-value got attached to success. … Someone told us what things to do, they told us how to be good at them, and they told us we <em>needed</em> to be good at them.” In an unwitting illustration of the training, host Dax Shepard later tells co-host Monica Padman a story about his daughter’s recent volleyball game, which he ends by gushing over how well she did — better than most of the other kids on the team! He acknowledges that he should be happy simply because she’d had a good time, but he couldn’t help, he said, being thrilled that she’d stood out.</p>
<blockquote>
<p><em>Joy,</em> based on the experience of Miracle Mop creator Joy Mangano, is considered inspirational not because Mangano’s inventions were genius, but because they made her rich.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Our parents’ pride in our “standing out” indoctrinates us as much as school might. Our movies do it, too. <em>Joy,</em> based on the experience of Miracle Mop creator Joy Mangano, is considered inspirational not because Mangano’s inventions were genius, but because they made her rich. <em>The Pursuit of Happyness,</em> based on the life of Christopher Paul Gardner, Sr., also celebrates the life of someone who started as a “nobody” and worked his way to being really rich. It’s also telling that we use the word “nobody” to describe those who aren’t rich or known by many — even when talking about ourselves. “Here I was, just some nobody,” an actor said in an interview I listened to, “and took the time to talk to me.” When Being Better Than Others in order to qualify as Somebody is our unofficial religion, how can we not dream big? And how can we not refuse to accept an alternative when we’re constantly told we can all — every single one of us! — achieve our goal of being standouts with things like hard work, the never-quits, and a positive attitude?</p>
<h2><strong>We can all succeed if we just try hard and never give up!</strong></h2>
<p>*“*Success isn’t about talent — it’s about never giving up.” These are the words in the caption of a motivational <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_zvIs6mgras">video</a> posted on YouTube by Canadian-American motivational speaker Brian Tracy for his 39.7K (as I write this) subscribers. Other ways to guarantee we’ll get what we want include manifesting, detaching, reality transurfing (more <a href="https://zelands.com/">here</a> if it’s as new to you as it is to me), reading <em>The Secret</em>, etc. Many everyday people recommend these techniques, or say, “Of course you can do it — and you will,” in a genuine desire to be helpful without realizing that the assurance of success — along with the implication that a certain level of success is the natural standard to achieve — does the same kind of damage that’s been making women mad at romantic comedies for the last ten years. (“<em>Romantic comedies</em> <em>set women up for failure by making them believe they WILL find prince charming/true love if they just open themselves up to it and that, furthermore, women need true love to be happy!”</em>) When not properly prepared for the possibility of not succeeding, being told or otherwise learning that the odds aren’t in our favor can understandably cause an emotional short circuit.</p>
<h2><strong>“Failure” is not making the Big Dream come true</strong></h2>
<p>As complicated as achieving success can be, what with all the emotional and psychological self-manipulation and the game-playing with the supernatural realm, failure is simple: it’s anything short of success! On a <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1jEHoPeNHkU">recent episode</a> of <em>The Oprah Podcast,</em> rags-to-riches success-figure-extraordinaire Oprah Winfrey interviews the now-famous comic Leanne Morgan, who after years of struggling to achieve her desired level of recognition has been duly recognized. “You <em>never</em> gave up,” Oprah tells her. “And that’s why I thought you would be so inspirational to anybody listening or watching this right now. Because you just never gave up.” That Morgan “never gave up” isn’t what Oprah finds inspirational, though; it’s that Morgan eventually found fame. Had Morgan persisted throughout her life, trying and improving and working at her craft until it was objectively genius-level comedy people regularly came to enjoy but <em>without</em> having become famous, Oprah probably wouldn’t have invited her on her podcast to talk about that. Want fame + don’t get fame = fail, even though people actually were loving Morgan, and were coming to see her regularly, long before she famed.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>failure is simple: it’s anything short of success!</p>
</blockquote>
<p>This means that in our current success/failure model, our country’s artist community is populated almost entirely by failures. “Oprah wouldn’t even have heard of Leanne Morgan to have her on the podcast if she hadn’t gotten famous,” it could be argued. Sure. But what if we as a society reprioritized? What if we celebrated talent instead of fame, showcased the artistry rather than the attention/big money the artist has managed to accumulate? Take <a href="https://variety.com/vcategory/actors-on-actors/">Actors on Actors,</a> for example, a <em>Variety</em> series in which famous actors praise each other and talk about being famous. As celebrity actors have pointed out in various interviews, there are countless remarkable performers out there who we don’t know about simply because they haven’t been embraced by, or joined up with, Hollywood, for whatever reason. Couldn’t “A-list” actors with one kind of professional experience (fame) visit theaters around the country/world to talk to equally hardworking, skilled, experienced, talented, “nobody” actors about what they love about <em>the work</em>, how they got interested, what keeps them interested, and any tips they might have for others who want to improve their acting?</p>
<blockquote>
<p>success doesn’t have a lot to do with talent</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Big Book Clubs, too, could deliver more artistic diversity to readers by choosing half of their books from major publishers (who often tend to release what they predict will be “marketable”) and the other half from independent authors. If there were more emphasis overall on the love of the art than on the love of the artist, would “success” start to look different, and would those of us practicing whatever passion pursuit be able to focus more joyfully and confidently on the act and less on whether what we’re doing will end with a status achievement?</p>
<h2><strong>Feelin’ lucky, kid?</strong></h2>
<p>Considering how much of “success” is out of our control, we may as well do more joyful work and less stressed-out striving. Brian Tracy, that motivational speaker with the YouTube channel, was half right: success doesn’t have a lot to do with talent. Italian researchers <a href="https://www.scientificamerican.com/blog/beautiful-minds/the-role-of-luck-in-life-success-is-far-greater-than-we-realized/">found</a>:</p>
<blockquote>
<p><em>the most talented individuals were rarely the most successful. In general, mediocre-but-lucky people were much more successful than more-talented-but-unlucky individuals. The most successful agents tended to be those who were only slightly above average in talent but with a lot of luck in their lives.</em></p>
</blockquote>
<p>This doesn’t mean writers — or people, period — who “succeed” don’t work hard or aren’t good at what they do; it means those who don’t “succeed” also work hard. They’re also good at what they do. They just don’t have the right connections. Or the right timing. Or some other magical equation of factors. As upsetting as Elizabeth Gilbert’s message might have been to that writer, what Gilbert importantly did not say is that <em>being a writer</em> is impossible almost everywhere. She didn’t say writers can’t write whatever books they want whenever they want (which we can, even if all we have is a pen and toilet paper, and we can publish for free) or that we can’t keep being inventive and mastering skills and enjoying everything about the writing process.</p>
<p><img src="https://substackcdn.com/image/fetch/$s_!znSz!,w_1456,c_limit,f_auto,q_auto:good,fl_progressive:steep/https%3A%2F%2Fsubstack-post-media.s3.amazonaws.com%2Fpublic%2Fimages%2F4ef4c1ce-be83-4598-a687-306b3ae14d92_3021x2171.jpeg" alt=""></p>
<p>The worst she did was express the truth: most of us aren’t going to squeeze into that small percentage of writers whose books are career-making. “Something I keep saying (and have explained, at length, in my book <em><a href="https://amzn.to/2tL7ble">The Business of Being a Writer</a></em>),” <a href="https://janefriedman.com/author-income-surveys/">writes</a> Jane Friedman, who reports on the publishing industry, “is that the writer who makes a living from book sales alone is the exception and not the rule in traditional publishing.” Just want your book put out by a traditional publisher, and that’s <em>it</em>? Still a small percentage. It’s <a href="https://medium.com/publishizer/calculating-the-odds-of-getting-a-traditional-publisher-798b1c7b94b0">said</a> publishers accept 1–2% of manuscripts. The obligatory soft pillow added to this figure is that if your writing is good, you’re already going to beat 80% of the other hopefuls, vastly improving your chances. But, a question: what’s “good?” to a publisher? And while we’re asking that which is impossible to know, who can say why a video goes viral? As valid as those questions are, there’s a better one for those who write but who hate having to accept that they might not find the success they feel will validate their life choice: Say a psychic whose skills have been proven reliable by 100% of materialist scientists tells you, “You will not . People will read your work, and many will love it, but you will not attract Random House/have a movie made/win an award/.” Do you still want to write? I do. — <em>*My hair did grow back.</em></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>A Teacher Kissed Me in High School</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/a-teacher-kissed-me-in-high-school</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/a-teacher-kissed-me-in-high-school</guid>
    <pubDate>Mon, 12 Aug 2024 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Agency</category>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Empowerment</category>
    <category>Feminism</category>
    <category>Social commentary</category>
    <category>Women</category>
    <description><![CDATA[..but please don&#39;t call me a victim. ♦ “That’s where Mr. X kissed me,” I almost said. My husband Ian and I were watching the Hallmark movie A Heidelberg Holiday . It had been filmed in the German town where we’d met as teenagers while…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>..but please don&#39;t call me a victim.</em></p>
<p>♦</p>
<p>“That’s where Mr. X kissed me,” I almost said. My husband Ian and I were watching the Hallmark movie <a href="https://www.hallmarkchannel.com/a-heidelberg-holiday"><em>A Heidelberg Holiday</em></a><em>.</em> It had been filmed in the German town where we’d met as teenagers while students at an American school. In our short time together (he’d transferred there our senior year), we’d wandered around many of the places used as scenery shots in the film, including the cobblestone street outside the Church of the Holy Spirit. That was also where a substitute teacher had stuffed the entirety of his tongue into my mouth a little after midnight one New Year’s Eve. Wanting to say something was a reflexive instinct to point out my own private error. For the longest time, I’d taken for granted that it had happened in the shadow of that church—hidden in the deeper dark of an awning, away from the light of streetlamps—but seeing the actors stroll right over the spot we’d stood shifted the memory. It had actually happened dead in the middle of the cobblestone street, the bar high schoolers frequented on one side of us (the beer-drinking age was 16) and the 500-year-old Gothic church on the other. <img src="/images/posts/church-crop.jpg" alt=""> The Church of the Holy Spirit</p>
<h2><strong>The Substitute</strong></h2>
<p>Mr. X had a large penis, in my 16-year-old assessment. I hadn’t seen too many penises by that age (my recent ex-boyfriend’s and a few flashers), but the day that week’s young, attractive sub wore his tight jeans to class, I glanced down for no good reason and couldn’t help noticing that what was there seemed — again, to my sexually unsophisticated eye — substantial. One girl flirted, “Nice jeans, Mr. X.” Whispers and mischievous side-eyes traveled from desk to desk, and Mr. X’s cheeks turned the same red as his lips. My face was warm, too. It would take recalling the moment years later to identify the source of the heat as the guilty thrill of discovering my inner predator. It wasn’t that I was interested in his penis. As large as it was (or had seemed to be), its striking visibility behind the taut swath of dark denim was more of a curiosity, some unlikely and unusual thing for my attention to stumble over during a lecture. It was that others in his situation would have reacted with mature distance. But Mr. X had blushed, and for the first time, even as the increasing giggles prompted him to project a manly-sounding “Hey, now,” I saw him as cute.</p>
<p>♦</p>
<p>I had grown up boy-crazy but aware boys weren’t available to me. From elementary through middle school, I was skinny. Had big teeth. Wore long straight hair in a perm era. Naturally, I was stunned as a high school freshman when a junior asked me out through a friend. He was a cute boy, which made me wonder Why pick me?, but he was also kind. We were an instant couple. After a while boys, who weren’t my boyfriend were expressing interest. There were lasting looks and even a little negging (not understood at the time to be obnoxious). It was strange and thrilling, and I didn’t bother investigating why it was happening. Whatever the reason, by the time my boyfriend and I broke up during my junior year, I was itching to bust free, ready to explore.</p>
<p>♦</p>
<p>Within two weeks, a tall stranger stepped into the smoky high school bar. He was nineteen with a deep voice and had a way of finger-combing his long bangs away from his forehead. A lot of the other girls were watching him do it, too. That it was me, and not one of those other girls, kissing him outside the bar later that night was as much of a surprise as it was an awakening. That I could crave and receive the attention of someone I found attractive was like penetrating the barrier to an alternate reality. It felt powerful. Mr. X wore his tight jeans to class around this time. Still timid, though, I stuck to realistic options into my senior year (with the occasional flirty “Hi” at Mr. X in the hallway). The new territory was electrifying. From one day to the next, whether I was hot-faced with the rush of unexpected eye contact (such as with that cute Ian kid, new to my school that year) or a tangle of desire and rage while losing a gorgeous player’s intoxicating game, something was always exciting. Until Ian let me catch him one woefully short year into my exploration. He was a relationship type. We’d been together two weeks — and I was desperately trying to enjoy the stillness—the night Mr. X kissed me.</p>
<h2><strong>The kiss</strong></h2>
<p>Next door to the high school bar was another where older people went: graduates, soldiers, and that night, a few teacher types. We high schoolers would filter in if our friends had gone home. I went in after Ian had left to make his 11:30pm curfew. And I immediately forgot about him. Mr. X was sitting at a table. New Year’s Eve was MESSED UP, I wrote the next morning in my diary. It was cool until Ian left. Then I went next door, and Mr. was there. We went outside and he said he wanted to kiss me. The strange thing is, he DID kiss me. The substitute teacher kissed me! “You knew this was going to happen,” he said after our faces separated. We were standing between the bar and the church. I was ready to go inside, but I didn’t know how to be kind about not wanting to kiss again. (I can’t say what I’d have done if I’d been aroused by it.) I did know as I led us back toward the bar that I’d had no idea anything like that could possibly happen. I mean, I flirt with Mr. , the journal entry goes on, but everybody flirts with him.</p>
<h2><strong>30+ years later</strong></h2>
<p>Watching the Hallmark movie reminded me of that un-Hallmark-like moment for the first time since before the #MeToo movement. Until recently, my reaction when I’d remember that night was pure giddiness. It’s obviously unethical, if <a href="https://krdo.com/news/2013/11/18/not-illegal-for-teacher-to-kiss-student-lawyer-says/#vf-conversations-container">not illegal</a>, for a teacher figure to kiss a student. And it goes without saying that no one should pressure anyone to engage physically. Because I wasn’t pressured, I enjoyed that memory. Here’s why: I am a long-married, hopelessly faithful woman with the kind of rigid life discipline that renders a change in routine frustrating. As a child-to-pre-teen, I was generally unappealing and horribly awkward. That tucked between these fairly square bookends of my life I had a brief moment of having been the (bad) girl who kissed the cute substitute teacher everyone flirted with had always been a personal thrill. But that was before my cherished memory of that phase of sexual power became tainted by a companion impulse to pre-empt my private thoughts with the disclaimer, I wasn’t victimized. Granted, I was 17. Without knowing more, anyone would assume I’d been taken advantage of. But I’ve seen too many people discount women even when they say they weren’t damaged. You must have been, they say. It’s insulting to know someone would likely say that to me now--say it to an adult woman more than capable of evaluating the kiss in hindsight.</p>
<h2><strong>What do we say about women when we assume they’re all victims?</strong></h2>
<p>There’s been a wave of writing that doesn’t stop at righteously defending little girls from actual predators; it equates legally adult women to children. A popular feminist social media account posted <a href="https://www.instagram.com/p/C1K9rF4JU6Q">a text image</a> saying “girls” between 18 and their early 20s “should be able to venture into and get a grasp on adulthood without grown men taking advantage of their naivety.” Elsewhere, The Pine Log editor Renee Fain assumes manipulation in <a href="https://www.thepinelog.com/article_294305ee-4972-11ec-a5a1-330fba86e175.html">claiming</a> Taylor Swift’s song “All Too Well” exposes Jake Gyllenhaal as “a creepy man…with a thing for girls half his age.” At the time of their relationship, Swift and Gyllenhaal were adults at 20 and 29, respectively. (And at 29, Gyllenhaal’s frontal lobe may not yet have <a href="https://medicalxpress.com/news/2010-12-brain-fully-mature-30s-40s.html#:~:text=(PhysOrg.com)%20%2D%2D%20New,the%20brain%20matures%20much%20earlier.">fully formed</a>.) If we’re to believe legally adult women are generally rendered powerless by men’s innately (apparently?) superior mental prowess, surely no one would believe I, at 17, had stood a chance against a man in his mid-twenties. After all, it would be months before I’d be miraculously gifted the intellectual capacity to vote for our country’s leadership. Donate my organs. Go to prison with people even older than that substitute. And it had been five short years since I’d reached an age many states would deem me fit to raise children (I got my period at twelve). People might even suggest I’d been “groomed,” a word <a href="https://www.usmagazine.com/celebrity-news/news/raquel-leviss-alleges-she-was-groomed-by-tom-sandoval/">women</a> angry at men who’ve hurt them currently use far too easily, minimizing <a href="https://bravehearts.org.au/about-child-sexual-abuse/what-is-grooming/">the truly abhorrent tactics</a> pedophiles use to gain the trust of vulnerable children — actual children — in order to more easily sexually exploit them.</p>
<p>♦</p>
<p>Women’s brave and energized fight against abuse and harassment from men has somehow splintered. There’s an offshoot embracing mental weakness and flinging aside personal accountability when it comes to merely heart-painful or even mildly unpleasant experiences with them. They manipulate us. They trick us. They take advantage of us. They groom us, the messaging goes. “They” are men, the bad, omnipotent monsters. This vocal branch inadvertently gives men an inflated position of influence by communicating that their unevolved behavior (abuse aside) so penetrates our sense of self that it can alter our lives, even the state of our mental health. Feminist social media accounts fixate on and complain about older men dating younger, legally adult, women. Why aren’t we more interested in ourselves, in what draws us to older men? (<a href="https://www.theguardian.com/science/2003/mar/02/evolution.genetics">Evolution</a>, says science.) Why is our “empowerment” dragged down by resentful posts about sad men who only want women for mommying? Why aren’t we laughing, brushing them off as a waste of time? Why do we insinuate that adult women are feeble, defenseless victims of creepy, sneaky men and not that we’re moving along just fine in spite of them — even when we get it wrong? Which I did not in the case of that kiss, by the way. The only regret I ever had about that night was how my behavior affected Ian. This is the rest of the journal entry from the next morning: What’s awful is that I did that while going out with someone. With IAN! And almost right after he left! I feel terrible. I really care about Ian. I don’t give a shit about Mr. . He’s just fun to flirt with. I told Ian what happened when we saw each other at school the following Monday. The next weekend, I kissed someone else — that gorgeous, tormenting player. I was a terrible girlfriend. But only because I chose to be.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Authors on the Importance of Trusting Yourself (and writing what &amp; how you want to write)</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/authors-on-the-importance-of-trusting-yourself-and-writing-what-how-you-want-to-write</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/authors-on-the-importance-of-trusting-yourself-and-writing-what-how-you-want-to-write</guid>
    <pubDate>Thu, 14 Mar 2024 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Creativity</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[I interview a lot of writers for JaneFriedman.com , and I’ve also been listening to many interviews with writers, primarily on The VJ Books Podcast and The Thriller Zone . My favorite part of any interview is one in which the writer shares…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>I interview a lot of writers for <a href="https://www.janefriedman.com/author/chris-jane/">JaneFriedman.com</a>, and I’ve also been listening to many interviews with writers, primarily on <a href="https://www.vjbooks.com/podcast-vjbooks-s/2242.htm">The VJ Books Podcast</a> and <a href="https://www.thethrillerzone.com/episodes/">The Thriller Zone</a>.</p>
<p>My favorite part of any interview is one in which the writer shares something illustrative of a determination to retain or honor an independent artistic spirit, to write what they want to write — or maybe <em>need</em> to write — no matter what, trends and publisher- or audience demands be damned.</p>
<p>Here are six such interview treasures:</p>
<h1><strong>“Make it the book</strong> you <strong>want.” — Amina Akhtar, author of KISMET</strong></h1>
<blockquote>
<p>I think if you’re going to write a book, make it the book you want, because you’re never going to make everybody happy. I have people who love my work, I have people who hate my work…That’s great. How they feel is none of my business. It’s about how I feel about my work, and if I don’t write a book that I feel is true to me and my personality, then what’s the point?</p>
</blockquote>
<p>(From an interview on <a href="https://www.thethrillerzone.com/amina-akhtar-author-of-kismet/"><em>The Thriller Zone</em></a><em>)</em></p>
<h1><strong>“Don’t get hung up on marketing and genre.” — Nikki Nelson-Hicks, author of STONE BABY AND OTHER STRANGE TALES</strong></h1>
<blockquote>
<p>Write the story you want to read. Write the story you want to tell. Don’t get hung up on marketing and genre.</p>
<p>A lot of genres get flack for not being highbrow enough. Romance is only for horny housewives or Tinder rejects. Science fiction is for nerds. Fantasy is for soft-brained people who can’t handle reality.</p>
<p>Those observations are, to put it bluntly, bullshit. There’s nothing wrong with enjoying a love story. Curled up in a blanket, sipping a hot cup of tea, and watching two people find each other? What’s the harm in that? Science fiction is a stepping stone for a budding scientist to manifest science fact. Imagination is a gift! It’s how we discover new worlds, new medicines, new routes to different realities. Lay off the nerds! And people who love fantasy? The first stories our ancestors took the time to write were about heroes and gods. From Tolkien to the Marvel Universe, what’s your problem with that? Leave the cosplayers alone.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>(From an interview at <a href="https://www.janefriedman.com/if-you-dont-feel-literary-enough-qa-with-nikki-nelson-hicks/"><em>JaneFriedman.com</em></a>)</p>
<h1><strong>“We should read and write what we want and find our audiences.” — Elizabeth Marro, author of CASUALTIES</strong></h1>
<blockquote>
<p>I thought I had to know what kind of writer I was and live there. I lost sight of the fact that while publishers and writers think this way, most readers don’t. They pick up a book and they either keep reading or put it down. Life is short, and large-scale commercial success for most writers is elusive. I think we should read and write what we want and find our audiences.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>(From an interview at <a href="https://www.janefriedman.com/5-on-elizabeth-marro/"><em>JaneFriedman.com</em></a>)</p>
<h1><strong>“You can’t pay attention to either praise or damnation, because either one is likely to be wrong.” — Dean Koontz, author of THE BIG DARK SKY</strong></h1>
<blockquote>
<p>There was a writer I adored. I won’t use his name. I was buying his hardcovers when I couldn’t afford hardcovers. He was just unique. And he didn’t hit big-time until he was in his 50s, and it must have been very frustrating.</p>
<p>He wrote a lot of excellent novels in a couple different genres. Suddenly, all the literati found him, and he began to get praise through the roof, and he was everybody’s darling. And I noticed…Well, first thing is I was so happy for him. It was like, “Great! Finally people are noticing!”</p>
<p>And then after a while I began to notice they weren’t praising the complete panoply of qualities in his novels. They were focused on, like, two of five great things he did. — And I’m just picking those numbers out of thin air. — And then I noticed, as the years went by, his work began to change, and what he was doing was focusing on those things that got all the praise and letting those other qualities sort of fade into the background. And, ultimately, I found the later work unreadable.</p>
<p>And that to me was quite a lesson, I thought. You know, you always have to stay true to what you think you’re doing and don’t let anyone else tell you what you’re doing, and certainly don’t let praise overwhelm you. … You can’t pay attention to either praise or damnation, because either one is likely to be wrong.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>(From an interview on <a href="https://www.thethrillerzone.com/dean-koontz-new-york-times-bestselling-author-of-the-big-dark-sky/"><em>The Thriller Zone</em></a>)</p>
<h1><strong>“I had crafted a story that I was truly proud of and that was authentic to everything I sought to achieve as a writer, even though I was terrified about how it would be received.” — Mansi Shah, author of THE TASTE OF GINGER</strong></h1>
<blockquote>
<p>Having been told early in my writing journey that I had to write for a white audience to earn a living as a writer made me hyper-conscious of that fact in my early drafts. I still wanted to raise the difficult issues that immigrants face but was cognizant that I shouldn’t go ‘too far’ into any areas that might offend a white reader.</p>
<p>For example, I didn’t address the notion of ‘color-blindness’ that was a common and well-intentioned view that I had often heard while growing up. I also didn’t delve as deeply into what it feels like to be a non-white immigrant in a predominantly white law firm, and I wasn’t as direct about referring to America’s racial hierarchy as a caste system. I felt like I hinted at those issues but didn’t give them the justice on the page that they deserved. …</p>
<p>ith each revision, I became bolder in what I wrote. … I became less afraid of what would happen if I wrote something that challenged the way people think.</p>
<p>Making these changes felt like I was finally writing the story I set out to write when I was 29, and it was liberating! I had crafted a story that I was truly proud of and that was authentic to everything I sought to achieve as a writer, even though I was terrified about how it would be received. …</p>
<p>I turned in my final draft to my editor and waited with bated breath worried that she would come back and tell me I’d gone too far, that some of the ideas in the book would be too alienating, that we needed to explain the “foreign” words. Fortunately, she loved everything about the changes.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>(From an interview at <a href="https://www.janefriedman.com/when-you-change-alongside-your-book-qa-with-mansi-shah/"><em>JaneFriedman.com</em></a>)</p>
<h1>“I want to write a woman character that my wife and my daughter can read and enjoy.” — Lee Goldberg, author of MOVIE LAND</h1>
<blockquote>
<p>I’m married. I have a daughter who’s 27 years old. I was raised by a single mother who is a writer, and it always bothers me how women are portrayed in books, particularly those written by men. They’re always sexualized to a ridiculous degree, they’re always damsels in distress who have to be saved by somebody else, and they don’t have the rough edges.</p>
<p>I’m very conscious of how I write Eve. I’m very conscious not to describe her based on how a man would look at her, or how a man would think about her. Every time a man writes about a woman, they seem to think that all women think about are their own breasts and how their breasts look to other people. It’s just ridiculous. I want to write a woman character that my wife and my daughter can read and enjoy.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>(From an interview at <a href="https://open.spotify.com/episode/6UoZm7cm6SdggyPihJHSa8"><em>VJ Books</em></a>)</p>
<p>Of course, there’s no guarantee your fierce artistic independence will lead to whatever might be your idea of success.</p>
<p>Then again, there’s no guarantee that following the market, trends, or editorial advice will get you there, either.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Right, Like a Man: On the Power of Gender in an Author&#39;s Name</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/right-like-a-man-on-the-power-of-gender-in-an-authors-name</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/right-like-a-man-on-the-power-of-gender-in-an-authors-name</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 24 Feb 2024 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Feminism</category>
    <category>Fiction</category>
    <category>Sexism In Publishing</category>
    <category>Social commentary</category>
    <category>War Novels</category>
    <category>Women</category>
    <category>Women Authors</category>
    <category>Womens Fiction</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[I prefer the way I write when, while writing, I imagine being read as a man. There’s an immediate freedom to not be apologetic. To do as we were taught in high school English and eliminate the self-conscious “I think…” from the writing.…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>I prefer the way I write when, while writing, I imagine being read as a man. There’s an immediate freedom to not be apologetic. To do as we were taught in high school English and eliminate the self-conscious “I think…” from the writing. I’m not sure when it happened, the shift into having to pretend. My father, a single parent, never gave my sister or me the impression that being female was considered a weakness or would limit us in any way. Now and then we’d have to fetch him things, and we were tasked with decorating and undecorating the Christmas tree, but that was because we were his kids. It had nothing to do with being girls. That I was a “girl” was so separate from my identity that I would sometimes be confused about why I didn’t feel more like one. Females my dad’s age who had soft, styled hair and wore perfume and nail polish were curiosities. I wanted to ask them questions about womanhood. I wanted them to somehow infuse me with the kind of femininity I saw blooming in the girls my age who wore clanking bracelets and pink lipstick. That absence of innate femininity combined with being raised by a man contributed to my being comfortable with – and preferring to be one of – the boys. I didn’t fear them and hadn’t been raised to defer to them. We were friends, and we were equals. It never occurred to me that their thoughts, perspectives, experiences, or opinions were (or should be) more valid than mine. I was pretty sure I was even as strong as they were. It took a woman telling me I was not, in fact, as strong as a man to introduce me to what is often a completely arbitrary system of inequity: At around 20 years old, I applied to be a stock person at a liquor store in upstate New York. I knew I could lift the boxes because I’d done it for about a year at a previous job. The store owner, a woman in her late 60s, immediately said no upon taking my application. I asked why. “You’re a girl,” she said. I told her I could lift the boxes. I asked her to allow me to demonstrate. “I’m not going to hire a girl,” she said. “I need a boy.” I wanted to scream at her, “BUT I CAN DO IT!” Even if I had proved I was capable, she still wouldn’t have hired me. I was a girl, and that was that. Worse was that she wouldn’t even let me try. Automatic disqualification. It took a little over ten years for gender as a hindrance to come up again (and ten years, when you think about it, is pretty good). I was looking for an agent for <em>Pretty Much True</em>, a book that would seem to have had everything going for it: It was a war novel about the first year in Iraq (2003) that was being shopped around while service members were still in Iraq and that had been written by someone who had first-hand experience with war. <img src="/images/posts/pmt-cover-for-frame.jpg" alt=""> Turns out it wasn’t the right <em>kind</em> of experience. One agent wanted more action in the first few pages of his war novels. Said another male agent, “The market for war stories is pretty saturated.” (If you and I were having a conversation, this is where I would pause to allow time for counting through all the new male-dominated, male-written war novels and movies that have been released in the last seven years.) What he meant was that there was no market for a literary war story written by a woman about a woman if the female character’s war experience didn’t include guts (by this I mean bloody innards), guns, grenades, and guys’ guys. After the book’s eventual release, I discovered that although a few men had been very receptive and had even endorsed it (one of them decided he liked it enough to publish it), I was having a hard time getting “regular” men to read it. It’s never been a goal to write specifically to women; male readers were/are just as desirable. But how do you get men to read about a woman who isn’t shooting a bunch of terrorists? (And would men who don’t typically read “women’s books” read that story, even?) “Where’s the drama or action in waiting?” said one male reader who took some persuading to get to read <em>Pretty Much True</em>. Some of the most suspenseful and intriguing stories involve waiting…waiting for a court decision, waiting to be found by a killer, waiting for an acceptance or rejection letter, waiting for the return of a loved one, and all other manner of waiting. And of course it’s never just waiting; it’s waiting “plus”—plus a story, plus characters, plus conflicts, etc. But put a woman waiting up against the word “war” in a book by a female author, and the waiting – unless it’s a soldier waiting for the action to begin – is thrust into a male arena where it immediately suffers by comparison and becomes the object of perplexity. “<em>Waiting</em>? What? What are you—really?” “Your novel will obviously appeal to other military spouses,” said a man, who hadn’t read <em>Pretty Much True,</em> while interviewing me about it for a literary blog. “Have you been focusing your marketing efforts on readers in the military community?” I wonder whether, following the release of <em>We Were Soldiers Once…and Young, The Things They Carried, The Sorrow of War: A Novel of North Vietnam,</em> or <em>American Sniper,</em> the natural target markets were veterans and active service members. (I don’t really wonder. It’s assumed that the general public will be interested in the masculine war experience.) A military consultant working in Hollywood, when approached about the potential film viability of <em>Pretty Much True</em>, said – also without having read the book – that it would be a great story for a specific female-focused cable channel, but that America might not be ready for another “dark” at-home war story. After all, <em>Brothers</em> had just been released. Yep. One movie that explored nothing at all having to do with waiting, but that did have a woman in a primary role, had just come out. Add 1984’s WWII movie <em>Swing Shift</em>, and there we were flooding the market again. <img src="https://resizing.flixster.com/-XZAfHZM39UwaGJIFWKAE8fS0ak=/v3/t/assets/p8135_p_v8_ab.jpg" alt="Swing Shift | Rotten Tomatoes"> Amusingly, the same man had mentioned, just moments before, that he thought the public was ready for another war movie. (You know, a <em>real</em> war movie.) Because males were clearly having better luck selling their war stories, it was hard not to imagine a parallel universe in which <em>Pretty Much True</em> had been published under a male name. Men writing a lot like women, even about women, generally achieve higher literary acclaim and garner more universal interest than do women when the story has nothing to do with war (Irving, Eugenides, Franzen), so wouldn’t the same be true if it were a story about a female during wartime? No idea. But the temptation to approach future writing and publishing projects as a maybe-male, if even just to experiment with reactions, grew. I officially decided on the name change at a party in Florida over the summer. When I told a man that I was thinking of using a gender-ambiguous pen name, he said, “I apologize on behalf of my sex.” It hadn’t even been necessary to tell him why I was doing it. Said another man, upon seeing the cover for my latest novel and noticing the name change, “I wish it weren’t necessary, but I can see why you’d do it.” “But people do take women (and women writers) seriously,” it will be, and has been, argued. It might be easier to agree were people not still saying, “My favorite authors are X and Y. My favorite female authors, though, are ….” It might be easier to agree had novelist Nick Hornby, who wrote the screenplay for <em>Wild</em>, not recently thought it necessary to describe <em>Wild</em> as “not like any chick flick” he’d ever seen. I’ve seen the trailer. Chick flick (read: movie directed expressly at women, and by definition pretty frivolous) doesn’t even come to mi— Oh. <em>Right</em>. It stars a female. Obviously that would be the natural conclusion. My father raised me to be confidently outspoken, and to be myself. Until recently, I’d considered it the highest mark of honor to put my name on my writing—middle initial included. Anonymity was not for me. Pen names, I’d reasoned, were for the timid or the reclusive. Now I just want to be reasonably sure I’m getting a fair shot at being read by a mixed audience and at being taken seriously as a writer. Life is short, and I don’t want to waste time fighting, no matter how legitimate the fight. And as legitimate fights go, that this needs to be a fight at all is bleeping ridiculous. *<em>originally <a href="https://readherlikeanopenbook.com/2015/01/11/chris-jane-on-the-power-of-gender-in-an-authors-name-right-like-a-man/">published</a> at Read Her Like an Open Book</em> _____ <em>Kristen Tsetsi is the author of the novels <a href="https://www.amazon.com/Age-Child-Kristen-Tsetsi/dp/1979093695">The Age of the Child</a>, <a href="https://www.amazon.com/Pretty-Much-True-Kristen-Tsetsi-ebook/dp/B00ICNB9XY/">Pretty Much True</a>, and, under the name Chris Jane, <a href="https://www.amazon.com/Year-Dan-Palace-Chris-Jane-ebook/dp/B00OFC8HAO/">The Year of Dan Palace</a></em></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Do Women Enjoy Being the Weaker Sex (More than Just Physically)?</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/do-women-enjoy-being-the-weaker-sex-more-than-just-physically</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/do-women-enjoy-being-the-weaker-sex-more-than-just-physically</guid>
    <pubDate>Fri, 23 Feb 2024 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Abortion</category>
    <category>Feminism</category>
    <category>Sexism</category>
    <category>Weaker Sex</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Yesterday I asked Ian, my husband, how he’d feel if we were traveling somewhere and I offered to put his carry-on into an airplane’s overhead bin for him. Would he let me do it? No, he said, he would not. I asked why. “Because I can do it…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Yesterday I asked Ian, my husband, how he’d feel if we were traveling somewhere and I offered to put his carry-on into an airplane’s overhead bin for him. Would he let me do it?</p>
<p>No, he said, he would not.</p>
<p>I asked why.</p>
<p>“Because I can do it myself,” he said. “Why would I want you to do it? It makes no sense.”</p>
<p>He didn’t say this because he’s a man and I’m a woman. Which is to say he wouldn’t feel “emasculated” if a woman helped him with something. It’s just that he doesn’t understand why he’d ask me, or anyone else, to do something for him that he’s capable of doing, himself. If his bag were too heavy for him to lift, he’d simply take out the heavy stuff before heading to the airport. Why pack a bag he can’t carry?</p>
<p>Good question.</p>
<p>I watch a reality TV show called <em>Summer House</em> that, with one little dinner party scene, made me see how responsible we women are for own lack of forward progress and the situation we find ourselves in today.</p>
<p>Where we are:</p>
<ul>
<li>our right to make our own healthcare decisions (such as whether to terminate a pregnancy, for example) is easily taken out of our hands</li>
<li>we’re still having to try to convince the general public that men and women are equally valuable/viable/rational/capable</li>
</ul>
<p><em>Summer House,</em> for those who haven’t seen it, documents (“documents”) a bunch of New York City-ers between the ages of 30 and just-40 who rent a Hamptons house for weekend summer parties. In the enlightening episode, a man and a woman argue across a crowded dinner table in the Hamptons house. The two aren’t a couple; they’re just in the same friend group. The woman’s boyfriend sits silently next to her during the exchange.</p>
<p>Later that night, the woman chastises her boyfriend for his failure to intervene. He hadn’t stood up for her. He’d allowed a man to speak to her a certain way, to say things to her that she found offensive. <em>Why didn’t he say something?</em></p>
<p>It’s important to note that there was no threat to the woman’s safety during the argument. It’s also important to note that the woman in question is pretty good at verbally hitting back when her opponent is a woman. She uses her words and calculates retorts as well as anyone else. Still, she thought her boyfriend should have taken over for her during this exchange for no other reason than that the person she was arguing with was a man. As she saw it, that put her in a position of needing, apparently, “protection.”</p>
<h2>It’s disturbing to see, in this day and age, the infantilization of women that <em>we women</em> not only allow, but encourage. Or, maybe, demand.</h2>
<p>I used to be one of those women who simply expected men to do certain things. I don’t know where I got it, where it came from, but I do know that Ian was the one to teach me what equality really meant. He, a far better feminist than I, was the first to refuse to give me his jacket when I got cold on a walk in the woods. We’d both known what the temperature would be. We were both capable of making an informed decision about the weight of the jacket to bring. He chose wisely; I didn’t. When I got cold, he joked that I should have chosen a different jacket. He did not give me his.</p>
<p>Why should he? Then he would have been cold.</p>
<p>His refusal to cater to me as if I were a child was new to me, and a little frustrating. It was also incredibly sexy — this man respected my autonomy, expected that I was mature enough to recognize that I’d have to suffer the consequences of my own decisions, and refused to allow me to inconvenience him simply because I’d made a stupid choice.</p>
<p>In the two decades I’ve been with Ian, I’ve gotten so used to being taken seriously and treated with respect that I assumed women everywhere, especially those younger than I am, were either in the same place or way ahead of me.</p>
<p>But then I saw that episode of <em>Summer House</em>. And then I saw another episode of the same series in which the young women leave their heavy luggage in the entryway of the Hamptons house, expecting the men to carry it upstairs for them.</p>
<h2>A lot of women pack heavy. Heavier than we can carry — because we take for granted that a man will lift the weight for us in much the same way children expect an adult to be on hand to help them.</h2>
<ul>
<li>We expect a man to step in if we’re arguing with a man the way a parent would step in to defend a child in an altercation with someone much older.</li>
<li>We expect a man to lift our heavy bags as an adult would for a child.</li>
<li>We assume in the way of narcissistic children that our needs, our wants, our desires take precedence over a man’s. (Do you remember the <a href="https://kristentsetsi.medium.com/why-didnt-grace-respect-aziz-ansari-s-verbal-and-physical-cues-d2338560c5e4">story</a> of the woman who accused a comic actor of being sexually aggressive because he didn’t read her non-verbal cues about what she wanted from him the night she went to his apartment, while the entire night he’d been sending his own very clear cues about what he wanted — and she ignored them?)</li>
<li>We’ve started using language previously reserved for pedophiles when older men pursue younger, <em>legally adult</em>, women, suggesting that women 18 and older still aren’t adequately emotionally or intellectually equipped to make adult decisions or enter into adult romantic relationships. For example, after Taylor Swift released the 10-minute version of her song “All Too Well,” which is understood to be about her relationship with Jake Gyllenhaal (she was 20, and he was 29 — or, as one writer put it, “<a href="https://medium.com/the-virago/taylor-swifts-all-too-well-stirred-up-an-old-memory-f6788f484db7">almost 30</a>”), one female writer on Medium characterized the older male in such relationships as <a href="https://medium.com/the-no%C3%B6sphere/taylor-swifts-all-too-well-is-an-excellent-critique-of-men-dating-younger-girls-295f2cf70d5e">“manipulative” and “exploitative,”</a> even alluding to “grooming,” while <a href="https://medium.com/fourth-wave/taylor-swift-naivete-and-older-guys-4cd299d71382">another</a> referred to Swift at age 20 as a “girl,” “innocent” and “naïve” and “vulnerable.”</li>
<li>We women have yet to successfully demand that we be included in the Selective Service registry along with men until they abandon the system entirely, which is just another example of our comfort with being protected, sheltered, treated like children.</li>
<li>Though people are justifiably mad that anyone would be criminally charged for terminating a pregnancy, it’s hard to find evidence of anger directed at Texas’s abortion law, which “<strong>does not create a criminal cause of action against the mother or parent. It does create a criminal cause of action against doctors</strong>.” Is this not a clear message that, to the legal system, women are perceived as having so little agency that we won’t even be blamed for our own newly criminal decision? <em>The simple things don’t know what they’re doing, bless their pea-sized brains. They’ve been brainwashed, manipulated, sold a bad bill of goods! Why, they’re like toddlers, that way. You really can’t blame ’em when they act out. You just gotta give ’em a little tap on the ass, send them back in the right direction, and leave the legal battles to the grown-ups.</em></li>
</ul>
<p>Is it any wonder we aren’t taken as seriously as we (say we) want to be taken when we hardly take ourselves seriously as capable, competent, rational, human beings?</p>
<h2>How is it that there’s an automatic understanding among men that they can open their own doors/carry their own shit/fight their own battles, and that the understanding among women is, “Oh, he’ll do that for me”?</h2>
<p>In addition to everything else we women are doing to try to ensure we’re paid and treated equally, it’s just as important to behave in our daily lives in a way that communicates that we see ourselves as anything but helpless.</p>
<p>We need to bring our own coats. Pack bags we know we can lift. Fight our own verbal battles (I mean, this one really vexes me…it’s absurd that a man should have to step in to “protect” a woman in a word fight; what, he’s going to be better at it?). Etc.</p>
<p>I know the little protections created in the bad old days of chivalry can seem kind of romantic, but the thing about needing protection is that it says, “I’m a walking weakness in need of guidance and direction and help. Help me, Daddy.”</p>
<p>Someone who needs that much protection, that much hand-holding and coddling, certainly doesn’t inspire any confidence in their ability to make reasonable, informed, grown-up decisions.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>“Founded on principles so pure, the order of Chivalry could not help but occasion a pleasing, though a romantic, development of the energies of human nature. But as in actual practice every institution becomes deteriorated and degraded, the devotion of the knights often degenerated into superstition, — their love into licentiousness, — their spirit of loyalty or of freedom into tyranny and turmoil, — their generosity and gallantry into hare-brained madness and absurdity.” <em><strong>— Sir Walter Scott, “An Essay on Chivalry,” 1818</strong></em></p>
</blockquote>
<p><strong>*  *  *</strong></p>
<p>Thanks for reading! You can also find me at <a href="http://kristentsetsi.substack.com/">kristentsetsi.substack.com</a>, where I write the newsletter <em>The Choice: Politely Pounding Pronatalism to a Pulp</em>. And if you enjoyed this post, you might also enjoy my novel!</p>
<p><em><strong>“<em><strong>The Handmaid’s Tale <em><strong>and</strong></em> The Farm</strong></em>, to name a couple, have opened the dystopian genre to questions about reproduction; however,</strong></em> The Age of the Child <em><strong>is one of the first I’ve read to really consider the issue of reproductive rights and attitudes so deeply.”</strong></em> — <em>Rebecca Maye Holiday</em>, <em>author of</em> The Beaches</p>
<p><em><strong>“Important social commentary in a moving story.”</strong></em> — Readers’ Favorite</p>
<p><img src="https://miro.medium.com/v2/resize:fit:375/0*3tRD3wS9sNoMir9t.png" alt=""></p>
<p><a href="https://www.amazon.com/Age-Child-Kristen-Tsetsi-ebook/dp/B077CRQFX4/">Amazon</a> | <a href="https://bookshop.org/books/the-age-of-the-child/9780692992432">BookShop</a> | <a href="https://www.powells.com/book/the-age-of-the-child-9780692992432">Powell’s</a> | <a href="https://www.audible.com/pd/The-Age-of-the-Child-Audiobook/B07FKRBR1Q">Audible</a></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>I Am More than My Looks! (But still, I&#39;m beautiful, right?)</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/i-am-more-than-my-looks-but-still-im-beautiful-right</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/i-am-more-than-my-looks-but-still-im-beautiful-right</guid>
    <pubDate>Thu, 22 Feb 2024 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>All Women Are Beautiful</category>
    <category>Beauty</category>
    <category>Beauty Standards</category>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Media</category>
    <category>Social commentary</category>
    <category>Women</category>
    <description><![CDATA[In an episode of Burn Notice , which I used to watch while exercising before I became a Caroline Girvan devotee, a man hires Mike (or, in our house, Burn Notice) to find the guy who beat up his sister and put her in the hospital. The guy…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>In an episode of <em>Burn Notice</em>, which I used to watch while exercising before I became a <a href="https://youtube.com/@CarolineGirvan">Caroline Girvan</a> devotee, a man hires Mike (or, in our house, Burn Notice) to find the guy who beat up his sister and put her in the hospital.</p>
<p>The guy and Burn Notice stand at the sister’s hospital bed. She has tubes in her face and she’s unconscious.</p>
<p>“She used to be beautiful,” her brother says. “Look at her now.”</p>
<p>In case this doesn’t automatically strike you as an obscenely incorrect response, imagine someone walking up to a ravaged man in a hospital bed — from a car accident, say — with tubes in his nose and a machine tracking his oxygen levels and saying at his bedside, “He used to be so good looking. Now look at him.”</p>
<p>Implied: Now he’s nothing.</p>
<p>But we don’t talk about men like that in this country, do we.</p>
<p>*</p>
<p>I haven’t lived anywhere but the US since I was 19, so I can’t say how much or how little, or in what way, other countries emphasize/obsess over female beauty and whether or how those countries’ women are dealing with it.</p>
<p>All I know is this country. And I must say, this country’s women are trying to combat The Beauty Imperative in mind-bogglingly counterproductive ways, both little and big.</p>
<h2>The little ways:</h2>
<ul>
<li>“I am more than my body,” we say in a caption under a picture of our not entirely dressed body.</li>
<li>“See past my weight,” we implore in a caption under a picture designed to show viewers whatever our weight may be, from soft curve to protruding bone.</li>
<li>“Beauty isn’t my most important feature,” we insist in a caption under a well-lit photograph of our face hidden under makeup and filters.</li>
</ul>
<h2>The big way:</h2>
<ul>
<li>“All women are beautiful,” we say. “However old, whatever weight, with or without makeup, or with or without hair , WE ARE BEAUTIFUL because WE ARE WOMEN.”</li>
</ul>
<p>The problem <em>isn’t</em> that we aren’t all beautiful, even though we aren’t all beautiful, inside or out (or, in some cases, inside and out).</p>
<p>The problem <em>is</em> that we — the ones who claim to want to be seen first as human beings with brains and valid opinions and established skills and leadership qualities and who want to be taken seriously when we speak or simply walk into a room rather than being assessed first and always by the shape of our hips or the size of our breasts or the smoothness of our skin or the symmetry of our face or our fuckability in general — are insanely stupidly expressing this desire to be taken seriously by demanding to be seen as beautiful, by leading with our looks.</p>
<p>I can’t remember seeing a single post on social media or one commercial designed to assure men of all ages and all sizes that, “Tut tut, honey, don’t worry, you’re still attractive.”</p>
<p>This is because men take for granted that they have value as human beings by virtue of their mere existence, and this is made most obvious by how infrequently (as compared to women) they present themselves as objects with the sole focus of being looked upon and judged as aesthetically appealing no matter what.</p>
<p>Can’t we do the same?</p>
<p><strong>That’s not a rhetorical question. Seriously. Can’t we, for the love of god?</strong></p>
<p><em>Edit/Update based on, and including, comments to this piece posted publicly on my Facebook page:</em></p>
<p>Comment:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>In other societies (Scandinavian culture) women are valued in a more equal way. The outside isn’t the most valuable part of the package but it’s because these societies value community and equality and fairness above selfish immediate gratification. They speak differently, they raise their children differently, they conduct their societies differently. So can I as one single female have an impact on changing the focus to something other than my looks? I could try, but being the odd one out seems to get you heard even less. Others have tried and failed. It would need to be a movement so big and over such a period of time, that no, I think this country is stained. Others would have to want something for the benefit of society and not what they are selfishly getting out of it.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Another comment:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>There’s a lot of inner work we have to do to separate our own sense of self from the sense of self society readily offers us. When we as individuals truly and deeply believe we add value to the world beyond our appearance, we can mirror that sense of worth to others. Sometimes embracing that belief is a lifetime of work.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>And one more:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>Because beauty conditioning begins the moment parents find out the gender, programming is embedded in autonomic parts of our brain attached to earliest fight or flight responses and therefore can never be completely expunged from existing female humans, hence the lifetime battle. Women on their deathbed are most often concerned with loved ones seeing whiskers unattended on their face and will refuse visitors is their bedside over it. Those concepts of self acceptance cannot be fully reprogrammed with rational means, because they predate the cognitive cerebral cortex development post language acquisition that allows us to navigate our minds. It’s too deep in areas of the brain we can’t access. All we can do is use Dialectical Behavioral Therapy techniques to develop counterprogramming to run when the bad programming automatically pops up, so the next generation doesn’t have to listen to that bullshit in their head forever. Real way to make it great it would be for women not to hear that crap before they’re age 6.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>As individuals, then, it makes sense that it would be hard — or may not even occur to many of us as women — to see past our own appearance.</p>
<p>But could it hurt to fake it? To create Instagram or other posts that, frankly, mirror the posts men make — posts about what they’re doing or interested in rather than what their ass looks like or a picture of their stomach with a caption saying they’re not going to be ashamed of their stomach?</p>
<p>We can blame conditioning for a lot. A LOT. But as soon as we recognize it, isn’t it our responsibility to fight it?</p>
<p><a href="https://kjtsetsi.com/">Kristen Tsetsi</a> is the author of the novels <a href="https://www.amazon.com/dp/B077CRQFX4/"><em>The Age of the Child</em></a>, <a href="https://www.amazon.com/dp/B00OFC8HAO/"><em>The Year of Dan Palace</em></a>, and <a href="https://www.amazon.com/dp/B00ICNB9XY/"><em>Pretty Much True</em></a>.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Scare Tactics &amp; Lies: How women are lured into making babies (Part I of II)</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/scare-tactics-lies-how-women-are-lured-into-making-babies-part-i-of-ii</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/scare-tactics-lies-how-women-are-lured-into-making-babies-part-i-of-ii</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 27 Jun 2023 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Childfree</category>
    <category>Family</category>
    <category>Parenting</category>
    <category>Pronatalism</category>
    <category>Propaganda</category>
    <category>Women</category>
    <description><![CDATA[“I shouldn’t say never but I’m dreading motherhood.” I saw that tweet years ago and haven’t been able to forget it. It sticks with me because I used to feel that way. In my first post-high school relationship, as a girlfriend to the guy…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>“I shouldn’t say never but I’m dreading motherhood.” I saw that tweet years ago and haven’t been able to forget it. It sticks with me because I used to feel that way. In my first post-high school relationship, as a girlfriend to the guy who’d become my first husband before I turned 20, I sensed “motherhood” lurking in my future, threatening me with the life I’d see coming through the commissary every day where I bagged groceries: woman, full shopping cart, straggling kids. The idea that parenthood was any way to spend a life was something I so mistrusted that I started asking cashiers, after the military mother-and-kids whose groceries I’d just bagged were out of earshot, “If you could go back in time and have kids again, would you?” Most of them - 8 out of 10 (I still remember) - said no. I didn’t know, yet, that I could get out of parenthood. As far as I knew at that age, it would always be out there. Waiting.</p>
<p><img src="https://substackcdn.com/image/fetch/w_1456,c_limit,f_auto,q_auto:good,fl_progressive:steep/https%3A%2F%2Fsubstack-post-media.s3.amazonaws.com%2Fpublic%2Fimages%2F8ab62b70-a86a-4814-a5be-4c91bf5ad711_870x284.png" alt=""></p>
<p>The tweet also stuck with me because, as someone who escaped what I’d thought would be an inevitable life, I hate to see anyone else feeling trapped by a future they don’t want to realize. Especially when there’s a very real chance they won’t find their way out before it’s too late. That may sound overly dramatic to some. Many women have said/commented to us at <a href="http://childfreegirls.com/">Childfree Girls</a>, “If you don’t want kids, don’t have them. No one ever pressured <em>me</em> to have kids, so I don’t see what the big deal is.” That’s wonderful for those women. But there are also women, like an <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MzjnMAcZDdU">anonymous guest</a>, a pediatric endocrinologist who grew up in India, we once interviewed on Childfree Girls who was ambivalent about having children but was still considering undergoing IVF treatments because:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>I decided to be brutally honest with myself and ask myself, “Why do I—I’ve got all this going. What is it that I want from having a kid?” And if I am honest, I think it’s just that I don’t want to be pitied. I feel like it’s toxic, this process of needing to have children in order to fit in, and then having more children because it gives you this safe, like, persona. But that’s where we are, and at this point, if I’m being honest, my only desire to have a child is just so that I will not have this pity. … That’s not a good reason.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Thanks for reading The Choice Newsletter! Subscribe for free to receive new posts.</p>
<h4>Scare tactics &amp; lies</h4>
<p>Even women who are sure they don’t want to be parents are afraid to not have children because of the persistent, and impressively confident, fear-mongering messaging they receive about how their lives will be worse off, or at least not as happy/fulfilling as they could be, without motherhood as their primary function.</p>
<p>This messaging includes:</p>
<h4><em>The lie</em> | “You’ll regret not having kids when you’re older.”</h4>
<p>We get this all the time.</p>
<p>But when it comes to the regret of not having children by choice, a PLOS One: Population and Aging <a href="https://journals.plos.org/plosone/article?id=10.1371/journal.pone.0283301">study</a> published in April 2023 found “no evidence that older child-free adults experience any more life regret than older parents,” <a href="https://msutoday.msu.edu/news/2023/childfree-study-confirmed-April2023">according to</a> study co-author Jennifer Watling Neal. In fact, it’s hard to find more than one study that supports the claim that people (well, women) who choose not to be parents will live to regret it. But there is one study, and that study, conducted in 2015 by Edith Cowan University families researcher Bronwyn Harman, found that of the 330 childless and childfree women Harman surveyed, 25 percent of the childfree (not childless, but intentionally without children) women regretted their decision once they were too old to reproduce and “were contemplating old age alone.” Incidentally, on the topic of scare tactics and pressure, the <em><a href="https://www.smh.com.au/national/the-women-who-chose-to-go-childfree-and-then-regret-it-20151030-gkmuk5.html">Sidney Morning Herald</a></em>, in its reporting on Harman’s research, closed its article with an admission from a childfree couple that there was a chance they’d regret their choice when they reached their 70s or 80s, which was followed by a quote from a childless woman who felt misunderstood by peers who, she thought, assumed she’d made the conscious choice to not have children, giving them the impression she was “selfish and career oriented.” In short, the <em>Herald</em> article subtly warned readers of the dangers of choosing not to become parents, hinting that even if you never regret it, people will still probably think you’re selfish. Conversely, <a href="https://www.abc.net.au/news/2015-11-04/research-on-childlessness-finds-majority-have-no-regrets/6912080">ABC Radio Perth</a>, in its reporting on the same study, included Harman’s original, additional thoughts about the 25 percent of childfree people who, when older, “regretted not having family around them&quot; and regretted that they &quot;wouldn&#39;t have to hand things down to, they had no reason to collect things”:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>&quot;But regret can be a fleeting thing. When you are in your 50s or 60s or older, it is quite normal to look back at your life, whether you have children or not, and think about your life and perhaps other decisions you could have made.&quot; Dr Harman said her message to people who were unsure about having children was “if you don&#39;t know, don&#39;t do it.” “Parenting is a really big commitment and it is a lifetime commitment,” she said. “People shouldn&#39;t feel pressured to conform to society’s norms. Society shouldn’t be pressuring people into having children anyway.”</p>
</blockquote>
<h4><em>The truth</em> | You’re more likely to regret having kids you sort of or don’t really or aren’t sure you desperately want than you are to regret not having kids you don’t want.</h4>
<p>It may be important, here, to first make a distinction between actual regret and a sudden change of heart during a stressful life phase.</p>
<p>Getting old, having a spouse and friends and family die, and suddenly wishing you’d had kids (without having had to actually have them and raise them and live that entire life) isn’t as much “regret” as it is wishful thinking: “I wish I had someone here so I wouldn’t be alone (assuming my children, if I had them, would be here with me so I wouldn’t be alone).” It’s not quite the same as actual regret, which, for a person without children, would be something like, “I always wanted kids, but I thought it was smarter to wait/decided to humor a partner who didn’t want kids, and now it’s too late and I don’t have the children I always wanted, and I never will.” Many parents experience actual regret. And it happens almost immediately rather than waiting for them to get old.</p>
<ul>
<li>7 percent of Americans say they&#39;d have zero kids if they could do it over (<a href="https://news.gallup.com/poll/164618/desire-children-norm.aspx">Gallup poll</a>)</li>
<li>20 percent of Germans polled say they regret having children (<a href="https://yougov.de/topics/politics/articles-reports/2016/07/28/regretting-parenthood-wenn-eltern-ihre-kinder-lieb">YouGov</a>)</li>
<li>8 percent of polled parents in the UK have regrets (<a href="https://yougov.co.uk/topics/society/articles-reports/2021/06/24/one-twelve-parents-say-they-regret-having-children">YouGov</a>)</li>
</ul>
<p>And according to Orna Donath, author of <em>Regretting Motherhood</em>, one of the leading causes of parental regret is <em>societal pressure that leads to women having children they don’t want in order to be accepted</em>.</p>
<p><strong>“As someone who works with a lot of parents, you’d be surprised at how many folks with kids never wanted them but felt pressured to do so.”</strong>- From the <a href="https://www.buzzfeed.com/morganmurrell/women-discuss-not-wanting-kids">comments</a> section of Buzzfeed’s “19 Women Got Brutally Honest About Why They Don’t Want Kids”:</p>
<p>.   .   .</p>
<p>The scare tactics don’t stop at one. There are more!</p>
<h4><em>The lie</em> | “You’ll be lonely in old age if you don’t have kids.”</h4>
<p><img src="https://substackcdn.com/image/fetch/w_1456,c_limit,f_auto,q_auto:good,fl_progressive:steep/https%3A%2F%2Fsubstack-post-media.s3.amazonaws.com%2Fpublic%2Fimages%2Fee6b6cf2-d81f-499c-811a-22e581eef038_894x262.png" alt=""></p>
<p>A perfect example of people not caring whether women have children is Christian influencer Dale Partridge, who has 111.1k (possibly authentic) followers on Twitter, was featured on the <em>Today</em>, <em>People</em>, and Fox News websites for a Facebook note he wrote about loving his wife, and is the author of the <em>Wall Street Journal</em> best seller <em>People Over Profit</em>, as well as a few Christian-themed books. Partridge is just one of many voices using the certain horrors of loneliness and emptiness to scare women into reproducing. (It’s not even interesting to get this response to not wanting children, it’s blurted so frequently.)</p>
<h4><em>The truth</em> | Not having children doesn’t make you lonelier than having children. But having children might make you lonelier.</h4>
<p>Happily, a <a href="https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/9826972/">1998 study</a> showed that, at least in older age, whether someone has children has little impact on how lonely they feel; instead, being widowed or divorced can increase an older person’s feelings of loneliness.</p>
<p>Additionally, a 2003 University of Florida survey of 3,800 men and women age 50-84 <a href="https://news.ufl.edu/archive/2003/04/uf-study-remaining-childless-does-not-lead-to-loneliness-in-old-age.html">found</a> that “elderly people who never had children are not necessarily more psychologically vulnerable in older age than those with families.” More recently (2021), Oslo Metropolitan University <a href="https://www.oslomet.no/en/research/featured-research/having-children-does-not-automatically-result-in-happier-life">reported</a> that, according to Norwegian Social Research institute researcher Thomas Hansen, “The widespread perception that having children leads to more happiness is based on established myths about parenthood.” “There is little difference when it comes to loneliness … between people with children and those without,” Hansen said. “It’s a myth that you have to have children to have a good life in old age.” <strong>The same seemingly isn’t true for new or younger parents. Or parents, period.</strong></p>
<ul>
<li><em><a href="https://www.huffingtonpost.co.uk/entry/mums-feel-lonely-after-birth_uk_58bec088e4b09ab537d6bdf9">Huffington Post UK</a></em> reported in 2017 that parenting site ChannelMum.com had conducted a survey of 2,025 mothers (a much larger, and therefore probably more representative, sample, than the 300-something childless/childfree women in that other survey) and found that 90 percent “admit to feeling lonely since having children.”</li>
<li>“The impact of loneliness on parents is huge and cannot be overstated,” Aisling Leonard-Curtin, co-director of <strong><a href="https://actnow.co/">ACT Now Purposeful Living</a></strong> and author of <em>The Power of Small</em> said. (<em><a href="https://www.irishtimes.com/life-and-style/health-family/parenting/mental-health-and-isolation-the-lonely-road-of-parenthood-1.3545593">Irish Times</a></em>)</li>
<li>“After over 15 years of motherhood, those feelings are still there,” writes Katie Bingham-Smith for <em><a href="https://www.scarymommy.com/motherhood-is-lonely">Scary Mommy</a></em>.</li>
<li>“It is plausible to assume that while parenthood may help to mitigate loneliness as there is a dependent infant to care for, there is evidence to suggest that loneliness may be exacerbated by becoming a parent,” according to a 2017 SAGE Choice <a href="https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC8580382/">study</a>.</li>
<li>Post-pandemic, “About 65% of parents and guardians are classified as lonely, a 10-point gap compared to non-parents (55%). They also report a strong sense of feeling left out, as 42% of lonely parents always feel this way compared to 24% lonely non-parents.” (<a href="https://newsroom.thecignagroup.com/loneliness-epidemic-persists-post-pandemic-look">Cigna Group</a>)</li>
</ul>
<p>And even if, hypothetically, having children didn’t cause loneliness, it doesn’t look like it would do much to prevent it:</p>
<p><img src="https://substackcdn.com/image/fetch/w_1456,c_limit,f_auto,q_auto:good,fl_progressive:steep/https%3A%2F%2Fsubstack-post-media.s3.amazonaws.com%2Fpublic%2Fimages%2F0ad9cf6a-4fa0-440a-897e-41ac3d008d10_672x804.png" alt=""></p>
<p>None of the above is shared smugly. I’m truly bothered by the manipulation that leads people into parenthood that they aren’t either remotely excited or even minimally informed (or, worse, are horribly and intentionally misinformed) about. And what’s here is only part of it. At the risk of this single post getting too long, I’ve decided to break it into two parts. Please watch for Part II of Scare Tactics &amp; Lies.</p>
<p>Thanks for reading The Choice Newsletter! Subscribe for free to receive new posts.</p>
<p>.   .   .</p>
<p>Thank you for reading! If you enjoyed this post or the subject matter I cover, you might also enjoy my novel <em>The Age of the Child</em>.</p>
<p><em>“<strong>This book manages to avoid the sanctimonious or pedantic lecturing that a lot of fiction dealing with sensitive social topics can fall into, achieved by Tsetsi&#39;s deft balancing of sincerity and humor. Definitely worth a second, if not third, read</strong>.”—<em>Amazon Review <em><strong>“Scathing social commentary.”</strong></em> — Goodreads Review “The Handmaid’s Tale <em><strong>and</strong></em> The Farm</em></em><em>, to name a couple, have opened the dystopian genre to questions about reproduction; however,</em>** The Age of the Child <em><strong>is one of the first I’ve read to really consider the issue of reproductive rights and attitudes so deeply.”</strong></em> — <em>Rebecca Maye Holiday</em>, <em>author of</em> The Beaches</p>
<p><img src="https://substackcdn.com/image/fetch/w_1456,c_limit,f_auto,q_auto:good,fl_progressive:steep/https%3A%2F%2Fsubstack-post-media.s3.amazonaws.com%2Fpublic%2Fimages%2Ff0f7e178-7d3a-4940-b39d-a50ca0ff9f38_300x236.png" alt=""></p>
<p><a href="https://www.amazon.com/Age-Child-Kristen-Tsetsi-ebook/dp/B077CRQFX4/">Amazon</a> | <a href="https://bookshop.org/books/the-age-of-the-child/9780692992432">BookShop</a> | <a href="https://www.powells.com/book/the-age-of-the-child-9780692992432">Powell’s</a> | <a href="https://www.audible.com/pd/The-Age-of-the-Child-Audiobook/B07FKRBR1Q">Audible</a></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Q&amp;A: The Year of Dan Palace</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/qa-the-year-of-dan-palace</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/qa-the-year-of-dan-palace</guid>
    <pubDate>Fri, 26 May 2023 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Adulthood</category>
    <category>Fiction</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Midlife Crisis</category>
    <category>Novel</category>
    <category>The Year Of Dan Palace</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[This interview was originally published on the now-absent website Indie Bookworm, hosted/written by Cathy Murray. It&#39;s short. Enjoy! P.S. If you&#39;re interested in receiving a copy of The Year of Dan Palace for review or interview purposes,…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>This interview was originally published on the now-absent website Indie Bookworm, hosted/written by Cathy Murray. It&#39;s short. Enjoy! P.S.  If you&#39;re interested in receiving a copy of <em>The Year of Dan Palace</em> for review or interview purposes, let me know!  - Kristen</p>
<p>  ∞</p>
<ol>
<li><h3>Why did you write <em>The Year of Dan Palace</em>?</h3>
</li>
</ol>
<p>When we were little and being driven around by our dad, my sister and I would hold our breath every time we passed a cemetery. To breathe before the last headstone was behind us meant bad luck (death, most likely). I held onto that superstition until I moved into a small house directly across the street from a cemetery. Every other day or so this little yellow backhoe would dig a hole and drive away. The mourners would come and stand around the casket, and when the service was over and the body had disappeared into the ground they&#39;d leave. When the last car was gone, the yellow backhoe would come back to dump dirt over the casket. I started thinking about life and the idea of &quot;living it to the fullest.&quot; What does that really mean? And why don’t more people break routine to do it? And if they did, how would that affect the people closest to them? It isn&#39;t easy to go off and do anything you want if you&#39;re closely connected to other people who have different ideas about how to live, or - maybe especially - about how they see your role in their life... <em>The Year of Dan Palace</em> explores all that.</p>
<ol start="2">
<li><h3>What kind of reader would enjoy <em>The Year of Dan Palace</em>?</h3>
</li>
</ol>
<p>One reader compared the story to John Irving&#39;s style, so Irving fans might enjoy it. There&#39;s definitely something for readers who like awkward and realistic relationship conflict, and maybe more broadly for people who like psychological fiction - why we do what we do, the painful truths we say or don&#39;t say, and the ways we lie and hide. Also people who are interested in phrogging. Dan spends some time hiding in his own basement.</p>
<ol start="3">
<li><h3>How did you develop your characters?</h3>
</li>
</ol>
<p>In the case of this book, backward. I’d always known what I wanted their relationships with one another to be, but it took a few revisions to figure out who they were and <em>why</em> their relationships were what they were. It turned out that they are who they are as adults because of their childhood experiences. If you&#39;re taught when young to be afraid of certain things, or to value certain things, those lessons stick.</p>
<ol start="4">
<li><h3>What has been the biggest influence on your career as a writer?</h3>
</li>
</ol>
<p>I don&#39;t know that I have a &quot;career,&quot; but it&#39;s helped immensely to have a spouse who not only has the good fortune to be passionate about something that happens to earn a good salary but who is also loving and generous and has twice said he was okay with me quitting my day job – once as a cab driver, and then as a daily newspaper’s feature writer – so that I can stay home and write. (And mow the lawn and shovel and weed and grocery shop. I try to earn my keep.) -- Find <em>The Year of Dan Palace</em> under my pen name Chris Jane at <a href="https://bookshop.org/p/books/the-year-of-dan-palace-chris-jane/12094264?ean=9780692311943">Bookshop.org</a> (or anywhere else you like to get paperback books) and on <a href="https://www.amazon.com/The-Year-of-Dan-Palace/dp/B07PBDRPNP">Audible</a>. Buy the e-version on <a href="https://www.amazon.com/Year-Dan-Palace-Kristen-Tsetsi-ebook/dp/B0CW1DRXT2/">Kindle</a> or at <a href="https://www.smashwords.com/books/view/1541072">Smashwords</a>.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>A Hopeful Author Apologizes to a Literary Agent for an Email Error</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/a-hopeful-author-apologizes-to-a-literary-agent-for-an-email-error</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/a-hopeful-author-apologizes-to-a-literary-agent-for-an-email-error</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 13 May 2023 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Author</category>
    <category>Comedy</category>
    <category>Humor</category>
    <category>Literary Agent</category>
    <category>Slackjaw</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[From: JessicaSmith@mail.com To: JessicaVale@agentmail.com Sent: Saturday, 11:07 PM Dear Jessica Vale, In my recent email to you requesting representation for my literary novel Letters Lost , I neglected to include my telephone number. I…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>From: <a href="mailto:JessicaSmith@mail.com">JessicaSmith@mail.com</a> To: <a href="mailto:JessicaVale@agentmail.com">JessicaVale@agentmail.com</a> Sent: Saturday, 11:07 PM</p>
<p>Dear Jessica Vale,</p>
<p>In my recent email to you requesting representation for my literary novel <em>Letters Lost</em>, I neglected to include my telephone number. I apologize for the oversight. You’ll find the number in my signature below. I hope this minor error won’t tarnish your opion of my sample or give you the impression that I’m careless about my work.</p>
<p>Sincerely, Jessica Smith (212) 555–8871</p>
<p>.   .   .</p>
<p>From: <a href="mailto:JessicaSmith@mail.com">JessicaSmith@mail.com</a> To: <a href="mailto:JessicaVale@agentmail.com">JessicaVale@agentmail.com</a> Sent: Saturday, 11:11 PM</p>
<p>Dear Jessica,</p>
<p>I apologize for having sent you another imperfect email. I saw the typo as I hit “send,” and I could not be more mortified.</p>
<p>In a fortuitous turn, that mishap alerted me to the fact that I had forgotten to attach, in my initial email, the summary requested in your guidelines. Attached, please find my original query packet along with the one-page summary I neglected to send.</p>
<p>Thank you again for your time. You must receive so many emails from hopeful clients that you hardly have time to read them all. Please know I understand this, that I greatly appreciate you and your position, and that any errors in my emails are not a frel</p>
<p>.   .   .</p>
<p>From: <a href="mailto:JessicaSmith2@mail.com">JessicaSmith2@mail.com</a> To: <a href="mailto:JessicaVale@agentmail.com">JessicaVale@agentmail.com</a> Sent: Sunday, 12:25AM</p>
<p>Dear Jennifer,</p>
<p>I am so very sorry. My fingers hit a combination of keys that sent that last email automatically. I meant to say that any errors in my emails are not a reflection of the level of respect I have for you or the work you do.</p>
<p>Warm regards, Jessica Smith (212) 555–8871</p>
<p>.   .   .</p>
<p>From: <a href="mailto:JessicaSmith2@mail.com">JessicaSmith2@mail.com</a> To: <a href="mailto:JessicaVale@agentmail.com">JessicaVale@agentmail.com</a> Sent: Sunday, 12:32 AM</p>
<p>Oh my goodness, Ms. Vale, I just realized I addressed you as Jennifer in my last email. I do know your name is Jessica. (As someone who’s also named Jessica, I get “Jennifer” all the time, so I know what it’s like.) I’m so sorry.</p>
<p>In case this is the first email of mine you’re seeing, I’ve attached my query packet along with my original query letter for my literary novel Letters Lost.</p>
<p>All my best,</p>
<p>Jessica Smith (212) 555–8871</p>
<p>.   .   .</p>
<p>From: <a href="mailto:JessicaSmith2@mail.com">JessicaSmith2@mail.com</a> To: <a href="mailto:JessicaVale@agentmail.com">JessicaVale@agentmail.com</a> Sent: Sunday, 12:48AM</p>
<p>Dear Jessica,</p>
<p>I accidentally sent you a three-page synopsis intended for the Dreamhope Literary Agency rather than the one-page synopsis you requested. Please see attachments for correct documents.</p>
<p>As an agent, I’m sure you understand the confusion authors experience in the submission process — one agent wants a one-page synopsis and ten-page outline, another wants a three-page synopsis and ten thousand words…</p>
<p>Naturally, we hopeful authors understand literary agents can’t possibly come together to establish a uniform set of guidelines.</p>
<p>We genuinely do.</p>
<p>Humbly,</p>
<p>Jennifer Smith (212) 555–8871</p>
<p>.   .   .</p>
<p>From: <a href="mailto:JessicaSmith2@mail.com">JessicaSmith2@mail.com</a> To: <a href="mailto:JessicaVale@agentmail.com">JessicaVale@agentmail.com</a> Sent: Sunday, 01:30 AM</p>
<p>Jessica –</p>
<p>I hope the tone of my last email wasn’t misperceived. I intended no sarcasm re: agents not possibly creating a standard set of guidelines that would greatly reduce the stress placed on authors with dreams of representation.</p>
<p>I also acknowledge that I might have come across as being too familiar. Having sent you so many emails, it was a natural progression on my part to feel more comfortable with you (or, at least, the you I imagine as I write), but of course there’s no reason to expect that you would share the same familiar feelings about me.</p>
<p>Respectfully,</p>
<p>Jessica (not Jennifer; please forgive my earlier error) Smith (212) 555–8871</p>
<p>P.S. The misplaced modifier in my previous email is something you won’t see anywhere in Letters Lost, nor in any future projects of mine you might represent.</p>
<p>.   .   .</p>
<p>From: <a href="mailto:JessicaSmith2@mail.com">JessicaSmith2@mail.com</a> To: <a href="mailto:JessicaVale@agentmail.com">JessicaVale@agentmail.com</a> Sent: Sunday, 01:46 AM</p>
<p>Dear Jessica Vale,</p>
<p>Attached please find the documents I forgot to attach in my previous email.</p>
<p>Please know I appreciate your patience and understanding, and that I love you</p>
<p>.   .   .</p>
<p>From: <a href="mailto:JessicaSmith2@mail.com">JessicaSmith2@mail.com</a> To: <a href="mailto:JessicaVale@agentmail.com">JessicaVale@agentmail.com</a> Sent: Sunday, 01:48AM</p>
<p>Dear Ms. Vale,</p>
<p>Oh my god.</p>
<p>I assure you that will never happen again.</p>
<p>I meant to say I love your work, of course, on social media. You’re an inspiration to authors everywhere.</p>
<p>The documents I didn’t have time to attach before the last email sent itself are attached to this one.</p>
<p>All my best,</p>
<p>Jessica Smith (212) 555–8871</p>
<p>.   .   .</p>
<p>From: <a href="mailto:JessicaSmith2@mail.com">JessicaSmith2@mail.com</a> To: <a href="mailto:JessicaVale@agentmail.com">JessicaVale@agentmail.com</a> Sent: Sunday, 01:52AM</p>
<p>Hi, Jessica,</p>
<p>Obviously you discovered, as I just did, that my last email to you had chapters to the wrong manuscript attached. That’s part two to <em>Letters Lost.</em> (I think a series could revolutionize the literary fiction genre, and I would love to discuss this with you.)</p>
<p>Correct chapters attached below.</p>
<p>Thank you for your time and consideration, and I look orf</p>
<p>*</p>
<p><em>Originally <a href="https://medium.com/slackjaw/a-hopeful-author-apologizes-to-a-literary-agent-for-an-email-error-9e8570d38893">published</a> in Slackjaw</em></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Society and a Middle-Aged Woman Meet at a Diner (and have an honest conversation)</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/society-and-a-middle-aged-woman-meet-at-a-diner-and-have-an-honest-conversation</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/society-and-a-middle-aged-woman-meet-at-a-diner-and-have-an-honest-conversation</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 13 May 2023 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Aging Women</category>
    <category>Fiction</category>
    <category>Middle Age</category>
    <category>Women</category>
    <category>Youth Culture</category>
    <description><![CDATA[SOCIETY is already seated when MIDDLE-AGED WOMAN (MAW) enters the diner. Society watches as MAW approaches and sits down. SOCIETY: I’m pleased we’re doing this. I know you’ve been wanting to get something off your chest, and —Oh, yes, it…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>SOCIETY is already seated when MIDDLE-AGED WOMAN (MAW) enters the diner. Society watches as MAW approaches and sits down.</em></p>
<p><strong>SOCIETY:</strong> I’m pleased we’re doing this. I know you’ve been wanting to get something off your chest, and —Oh, yes, it is a bit of a crepey situation, isn’t it.</p>
<p><strong>MAW:</strong> Sorry?</p>
<p><strong>SOCIETY:</strong> (<em>reaching across the table to poke MAW&#39;s décolletage</em>) See, there, how it dimples? It should cave. But don’t panic, don&#39;t panic. You came to me for a reason, and I’m happy to help.</p>
<p><strong>MAW:</strong> But —</p>
<p><strong>SOCIETY:</strong> Do you know, famous women over 50 advertising skin serums show that very, very, <em>very</em> bright light exposure on the face erases visible wrinkles, pores, and flesh while emphasizing that you do still have a mouth, nostrils, and irises.</p>
<p><strong>MAW:</strong> That wasn’t what I …Thank you, but I — No, it&#39;s… I’ve been feeling lost, is the thing. I’m almost 50 — not almost-almost, but closer to 50 than 40, anyway, and — (<em>to server</em>) Coffee, please. Two sugars.</p>
<p><strong>SOCIETY:</strong> Tch! If you want to look even remotely young at 50, you won’t want annny of that sugar. Nonono.</p>
<p><strong>MAW:</strong> Really? But that’s — (<em>to server</em>) Excuse me…Thanks, sorry. I’ll still want the sugars when you bring the coffee, please. (<em>to Society</em>) Anyway, I’ve started to realize that some of the big biggies I used to think were theoretical aren’t theoretical after all. <em>At</em> all. They’re actually real. Like (<em>voice quavering</em>), what if my husband —</p>
<p><strong>SOCIETY:</strong> Oh, sweetheart.</p>
<p><strong>MAW:</strong> (<em>eyes welling with tears</em>) I must think about it a couple of times a week. Not on the floor in the fetal position, or anything, but I do think, “My god, he could actually — ”</p>
<p><strong>SOCIETY:</strong> Sweetheart. Listen. You cannot go down that road. Don’t imagine the worst. But if he <em>does</em> leave you for someone younger, remember: very, <em>very</em> bright lights. Do also avoid matte foundations, dear, and —</p>
<p><strong>MAW:</strong> “— have a heart attack,” I was going to say. Liam could have a heart attack. Two of my friend’s husband’s friends just had heart attacks, and we’re all the same age. I mean, Liam and I used to cut class together in high school, and now I’m worried he’ll have a heart attack while he’s out on a jog? <em>What</em>? I even keep track of his route.</p>
<p><strong>SOCIETY:</strong> But no, nonono. You mustn’t worry! Widows over 50 can still find love. Don’t be afraid your emerging jowls will make you unlikely to find someone who will see past them. One thing you can do to firm and lift sagging —</p>
<p><strong>MAW:</strong> And that friend? I used to hold back her hair so she could drunk-puke when we were in our twenties, and now -  just last week - we were pointing out our gray hairs on Zoom. We talked about perimenopause. <em>Perimenopause</em>. That was an actual conversation we had. Did you know our periods could stop for six months, then suddenly we could be bleeding through our pants in some…I don’t know…wherever perimenopausal-aged women go?</p>
<p><strong>SOCIETY:</strong> Blood from your down-there is (<em>closes eyes</em>) not what anyone wishes to discuss.</p>
<p><strong>MAW:</strong> Our twenty-something selves would kick us in our down-theres for talking about it, but we can’t help it! What’ll happen when our hormones turn on us? There are horror stories. Things changing — emotions, bodies, all that. We don’t <em>want</em> to change! Do you know how terrifying it is to have no idea what —</p>
<p><strong>SOCIETY:</strong> Now, now. You can stop that middle-age spread by simply —</p>
<p><strong>MAW:</strong> And I know our culture calls it morbid, but I’m a little fixated on my own death, these days. Not my theoretical death, but my concrete, inevitable, actual death. When one of your parents dies, as mine did — and this is the age it starts to happen, apparently — it educates you in a place in your head you never knew you had. It’s deeply unsettling, death. What they say about time going fast, life being short… I swear I just turned 40, and now I’m almost 48. (s<em>naps fingers</em>) Eight years gone like nothing.</p>
<p><strong>SOCIETY:</strong> (<em>taking MAW&#39;s hands</em>) Looking youthful after 40 is much easier now than it used to be. Why, all you —</p>
<p><strong>MAW:</strong> And! I, me, will have to plan Liam’s funeral. Or he’ll have to plan mine! One day I’ll be standing on the stool to kiss him before he leaves for work — assuming this happens before he retires at 65, obviously — and the next day, one of us won’t be there. Ever again. Is that not insane? It <em>freaks</em> me <em>out</em>. There’s no getting out of it. Most people aren’t lucky enough to die at the same time, you know. It’s not like we can magically <em>Notebook</em> it.</p>
<p><strong>SOCIETY:</strong> (<em>whispers a squee</em>) Gena Rowlands was utterly radiant in <em>The Notebook.</em> Seventy-three and hardly any wrinkles at all. How <em>did</em> she do it?</p>
<p><strong>MAW:</strong> And I know, I know, I’m not 94. I’m still “young,” so —</p>
<p><strong>SOCIETY:</strong> Yes! That’s the spirit! Mature women must <em>embrace</em> their age as they endeavor to conceal it. A happy face is a youthful face, after all. (<em>crunches nose when server sets down coffee and two sugars in front of MAW</em>)</p>
<p><strong>MAW:</strong> It’s just that it’s all so complicated. Confusing. And really…(o*pens the sugar packets and pours them into her coffee)…*spiritually heavy.</p>
<p><em>SOCIETY watches the sugar pour in and sighs disappointedly before pulling a halo lamp out of its ass, strapping it to MAW’s head, and aiming the very bright light at her face.</em></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>The Slow Burn of an Empty Nest</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-slow-burn-of-an-empty-nest</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-slow-burn-of-an-empty-nest</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 13 May 2023 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Death</category>
    <category>Grief</category>
    <category>Loss</category>
    <category>Pets</category>
    <description><![CDATA[“I don’t want them to go. Seriously. I love them to death. But once they are gone, won’t it be kind of nice to have fewer complications, fewer interruptions?” These are the things you say before they go, before they’re gone. Up until the…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>“I don’t want them to go. Seriously. I love them to death. But once they <em>are</em> gone, won’t it be kind of nice to have fewer complications, fewer interruptions?” These are the things you say before they go, before they’re gone. Up until the second it happens, their leaving is still theoretical, so it’s safe and easy to fantasize. Like this: “I don’t want them to go. Seriously. But they will go, someday, and when they do — not that I want them to! — it’ll be nice to not have to make plans around their needs, for a change, won’t it?” This kind of talk happens because their leaving is the way it’s supposed to go. It’s understood: they aren’t meant to stay forever. But as with anything else, understanding something is a fact is different from experiencing that fact. <strong>The first one</strong> Empty nest essays usually explore feelings about the nest once its builders are the only ones left. But even baby birds don’t simultaneously take flight from the literal nest — there’s the first bird, then the second bird, etc., each one leaving behind what becomes, without them to fill it, extra space. The extra space my first one left behind was, of course, everywhere he wasn’t, but coming home from being out hit the hardest. He wasn’t there, as he’d often been, to crowd the narrow entry with things to be said before I could even get the groceries to the kitchen/myself to the coat rack. Instead, once he was gone, when I went through the door from the garage it was the nothingness of his not being there that greeted me when I&#39;d, by muscle memory, been careful while opening the door to avoid hitting him in the face. There was the freedom to move that I realized I didn’t want. I don’t know how many times I’d made clear to him that it was frustrating to be barricaded and ambushed (“Hi, yes, hello, can you please — Agh! Get out of the way!”), especially when my hands were full — a single human being could hardly fit in that area, never mind another body — or how many times I’ve wished since then that I’d have been less frustrated and more grateful. <em>How wonderful that you want to see me. How fortunate I am that you’ve been waiting for me.</em> His leaving was hard on one of his brothers, too. This brother has always been a copycat, overtly and subtly, and liked Mr. Ambush’s company more than he liked to be alone, so those two spent a lot of time together (whether due to all of the following-around or a conscious choice on both of their parts, I’m not sure). Being suddenly without his cat to copy — and to otherwise spend time with — was hard on him, and it was obvious in his new, aimless way of moving through the house. But there was nothing that could be done. That was hard, too. <strong>The second one</strong> We moved some months after the first one left, so along with having gotten used to the extra space over time, routines and spaces had also changed. There was nothing in the new house that had been used by Mr. Ambush, no indelible memories made, there, so it had a clean-slate effect. A couple of years passed, during which Mr. Copy Cat started “bonding” with his other brother — stealing his seat, taking food from his plate, surprising him with a tackle — and, also, following him from room to room. It had seemed like they were finally getting into a rhythm of having their own close relationship (whether due to all of the following-around or a conscious choice on both of their parts, I’m not sure) when it was time — very recently — for Number Two to go. I know it’s not popular to say and that most would never admit it, but some connections are simply stronger than others, even when the love for all is equal. You can’t help having that unique understanding that doesn’t necessarily form in the other relationships, as strong as they may be. Because of that, after Number Two’s exit, the extra space seems a little bigger, the quiet more obvious. Or maybe it seems that way because he, more than the others, was the one who’d prompt us to daydream about a time (not that we wanted him to leave!) when we wouldn’t have to clean up so many of his messes (no one left a mess after a meal — or in the bathroom — the way he did), or cater to his finicky food preferences (a “simple” breakfast could take 20 minutes to prepare), or (and this was all me) be startled, sometimes, by the sound of him thudding down the stairs (he was clumsy, and as loud as a Big-and-Tall man). On top of the hassles and sounds he’s taken with him, he’s left space in my office, where he’d sit with me, now and then, and where he had spent a little extra time with me before leaving. His way of saying goodbye. Last week, I could have sworn I heard him walk in. But, of course, he didn’t. Mr. Copy Cat, every so often, will dart his eyes to his brother’s empty space on the couch, or other places you might have been able to find him, then look away. Because he and his sister have little in common, he spends all of his time alone, now. We call him our lonesome dove. Again, there’s nothing I can say. Nothing to be done. This is just what happens. <strong>And so it goes</strong> When people leave the nest, as they invariably do, it’s with the understanding that they’ll return on weekends or holidays. Were my wards human, the literal spaces they’d filled and had eventually abandoned would have been bigger than the ones I know, but their inevitable leaving would also have been softened by the promise of things like future visits, phone calls, texts. But my wards aren’t human, so when it’s time for them to leave, it’s forever. There’s no future anything. There are two more go, two more taking up their space on a couch that now seems too big for what’s left of us. Even when they’re alone in different rooms, doing something quiet, there’s still the noise of their souls to fill what will, unavoidably, become extra space. When you look up “soul noise,” you get words like “despair,” “anger,” and “anxiety.” But that’s the inner messiness of a human soul, like grain or clutter on a photograph. It’s not the noise souls make in silence, or the compounding silence they leave behind.  </p>
<p>*</p>
<p>  <em>Originally <a href="https://humanparts.medium.com/the-slow-burn-of-an-empty-nest-b4b30d9eec3e">published</a> in This Is Us</em></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>We Women Know our Value (Especially when an abortion ban threatens to kill us)</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/we-women-know-our-value-especially-when-an-abortion-ban-threatens-to-kill-us</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/we-women-know-our-value-especially-when-an-abortion-ban-threatens-to-kill-us</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 09 May 2023 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Abortion</category>
    <category>Abortion Rights</category>
    <category>Articles</category>
    <category>Know Your Value</category>
    <category>Mika Brzezinksi</category>
    <category>Morning Joe</category>
    <category>Women</category>
    <description><![CDATA[On March 7, Mika Brzezinski of MSNBC’s Morning Joe commented in a telling way on the five Texas women suing the state after being denied abortions that would have reduced the risks to their lives. About 15 minutes into the program, after…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>On March 7, Mika Brzezinski of MSNBC’s <em>Morning Joe</em> commented in a telling way on the five Texas women <a href="https://www.npr.org/2023/03/07/1161486096/abortion-texas-lawsuit-women-sue-dobbs">suing the state</a> after being denied abortions that would have reduced the risks to their lives. About 15 minutes into the program, after the standard political-stuff opening(s), Mika and co-host Joe Scarborough moved into a conversation with <a href="https://aitogether.org/about-ait/our-team/lauren-leader/">All In Together CEO and co-founder Lauren Leader</a>, in Abu Dhabi for the <a href="https://www.forbes.com/connect/event/2023-forbes-3050-summit-abu-dhabi/">Forbes 30/50 Summit</a> and sitting on set with Mika and Joe: <strong>LAUREN LEADER</strong> (to Mika and Joe): We saw just today a new lawsuit that is being filed by five women in Texas who nearly died in childbirth. Women who wanted their children but who were denied life-saving care because of the ambiguity of the Texas abortion laws, which make doctors fear to treat women when they are in near-death conditions. A number of women in those lawsuits are now unable to have children— <strong>MIKA</strong>: Ach! <strong>LEADER</strong>:—because of complications from the—from the, uh— <strong>MIKA</strong>: That’s so heartbreaking. <strong>LEADER</strong>: —the lack of abortion care that they were denied. The “Ach” of dismay was the first such noise Mika interjected into Leader’s explanation of the case, which included the following phrases: …<em>women in Texas who <strong>nearly died</strong> in childbirth</em>… (This elicited nothing from Mika.) …<em>were <strong>denied live-saving care</strong></em>… (More silence.) …<em>doctors fear to treat women <strong>when they are in near-death conditions</strong></em>… (Crickets.) …<em>women in those lawsuits are <strong>now unable to have childre</strong></em>— “ACH! That’s so heartbreaking.”</p>
<p><img src="https://substackcdn.com/image/fetch/w_1456,c_limit,f_auto,q_auto:good,fl_progressive:steep/https%3A%2F%2Fsubstack-post-media.s3.amazonaws.com%2Fpublic%2Fimages%2Fbe991a63-d660-4226-a1a7-3d31f4088fb5_1293x787.png" alt=""></p>
<h3>Women who don’t want children and women who can’t have children have this in common: it is blatantly communicated to us that our value is tied to whether we have children</h3>
<p>So secure is that knot that very idea of us not being able to have children is considered <em>more tragic than our being put at increased risk of death (<em>or caused harm, if you’re interested in the Hippocratic Oath</em>) by doctors who are afraid of the state’s anti-woman government.</em></p>
<p>Sidebar:</p>
<p>Snips from the Hippocratic Oath:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>I will apply, for the benefit of the sick, all measures are required… I will remember that I do not treat a fever chart, a cancerous growth, but a sick human being, whose illness may affect the person&#39;s family and economic stability. My responsibility includes these related problems, if I am to care adequately for the sick… Most especially must I tread with care in matters of life and death. If it is given me to save a life, all thanks. But it may also be within my power to take a life; this awesome responsibility must be faced with great humbleness and awareness of my own frailty. Above all, I must not play at God.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>/Sidebar I don’t think Mika <em>really</em> thought it would be better for those women to have died. But I do think our society is so cult-ified into seeing women’s special purpose as making babies that, even if it’s unintentional, there’s a more emotional reaction to a woman’s lack of fruitfulness than to the potential end of her life. That’s how we get things like overturns of Roe v. Wade. Who cares about women? Just give us the babies. (*cough* never mind whether those babies’ lives turn out all right) It’s how states can get away with demanding that a very specific demographic of American citizens continue to suffer a treatable condition—one that can put their short- and long-term health at risk and potentially kill them—without people rioting, without us aghast over how unquestionably barbaric, unamerican, and discriminatory it is.</p>
<h3>What if similar laws only applied to Americans with naturally blond hair?</h3>
<p>Would Mika gasp? Would America?</p>
<p>“Blond people may not receive treatment for a life-threatening condition unique to their genetic makeup. If a blond person eats a banana without taking the proper antihistamine (or if the antihistamine fails), they may experience this condition which, left untreated, has been known to cause depression, anxiety, and/or late-life cardiovascular disease or hypertension. Now, unfortunately, blonds in America currently have the highest banana-condition mortality rate among wealthy industrialized nations. Assuming they live after contracting the condition, and most do, care (when the case is uneventful) will cost an average of $20,000 to manage in its initial, critical phase and will incur an additional expense of approximately $1,800 a month for the next 18-to-however many years. An inconvenience, to be sure, but blonds know the risks of banana ingestion. Whether it was eaten willingly or shoved down the throat by some bad actor, as Taylor Swift wisely said, ‘You’re on your own, kid.’”</p>
<hr>
<h4>Putting aside the (lack of) value placed on a uterus-bearer’s continued existence…</h4>
<p>Something else reactions like Mika’s does is help intensify, if not create, the unique devastation you see in the infertile women national morning shows like to parade onto their stages for sad-music, heartfelt stories of overcoming the struggle of not having children, or of undergoing the expensive and emotionally draining IVF process.</p>
<p>When women are led, even with the help of the little things like “ach”-ing over their damaged uteri and not over their near-deaths, to believe that they are <em>meant to have children</em>, how are they supposed to feel when they can’t get pregnant? When morning shows periodically bring families on their national programs to celebrate that couples have reproduced five/six/seven times - somehow an accomplishment worthy of a spot on the stage droolingly coveted by people who have globally important issues to highlight or impressive successes that took years of education and practice - what is a viewer supposed to feel about herself if <em>all</em> she is is a woman? Well, on one hand, she might feel so pressured to have kids that she’ll go to IVF lengths to have them even if she doesn’t want them. Like this woman did, and who said the following when she was an <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MzjnMAcZDdU">anonymous guest on Childfree Girls</a>:</p>
<p>“I feel like over the past year of going through this process of surgery and evaluations I’m more sure that I will be just fine without a kid. I have a lot in my life, and I will be just fine, I think, but I decided to be brutally honest with myself and ask myself, ‘Why do I—You know, I’ve got all this going, so what is it that I want from having a kid?’ And if I’m honest, I think it’s just that I don’t want to be pitied. […] I see more and more friends, and colleagues in my field, all my age, who are in the same boat, and I can only imagine <strong>how many women across the world are doing this just because everyone else convinces them</strong> they don’t know true love until they have this baby, then they’ll know what life’s about.”</p>
<p>Or maybe she’ll feel like <a href="https://gateway-women.com/bio/">Gateway Women</a>’s Jody Day, who went from grieving her childlessness to embracing her life without children and who had this to say in another <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ofb0owTjBNk&t=1246s">episode</a> of Childfree Girls:</p>
<p>“I realized that a lot of my thinking around wanting, not wanting, trying, not having children had been unconsciously influenced by the ideology of pronatalism. I thought I was making independent choices, but actually I was following a societal script. And <strong>I was angry, because I thought, ‘How many years of my life could have been different had I known a lot of the internalized shame and unworthiness that I felt, as well as the grief that I was feeling over not having kids, was shaped by pronatalism?’”</strong></p>
<p>Who knows how many women would choose not to have children they didn’t want if they weren’t told, one little “ach” at a time, that their lives mattered less than whether they could produce one? Who knows how many women would have an easier time managing the distress of not being able to have the children they truly want if they weren’t made to feel like they should suffer more than grief for their loss - they should also question their worth?</p>
<h3>Fortunately, there is a bright spot, and it was found not on a responsible, “liberal,” grown-up national “news” program, but on a Bravo channel reality TV party-house show called <em>Summer House</em>.</h3>
<p>Characters/people in scene: Paige, friend to Amanda; Amanda, who’s been off birth control and is disappointed that she’s not yet pregnant; Danielle, friend to both.</p>
<p><strong>PAIGE</strong> (to Amanda): What if the doctor comes back and says, “Hey, Amanda, we regret to inform you that you can’t have kids”? <strong>AMANDA</strong> (paraphrased): I thought it would be easier. <strong>DANIELLE</strong> (to Amanda): Good news, bad news, whatever happens, you are more than bringing a child into this world. A simple little sentiment. So obvious, you’d think. One that should, in every single situation, go without saying.</p>
<p>.     .     .</p>
<p>*<em>I linked to an NPR story about the Texas lawsuit in the first paragraph instead of to the Morning Joe highlights of their March 7 episode because the highlight reel was jam-packed with the list below. There was seemingly no YouTube space to spare for a story about doctors willing to risk five patients’ lives.</em></p>
<ul>
<li><em>Karl Rove commenting on Trump</em></li>
<li><em>Paul Ryan commenting on Trump</em></li>
<li><em>Commentary on Trump commenting on something</em></li>
<li><em>Congress wanting to restrict Tiktok</em></li>
<li><em>Norfolk Southern’s rail safety plan</em></li>
<li><em>The White House crackdown on travel-related “junk fees”</em></li>
<li><em>and Larry Hogan NOT seeking the republican nomination for president</em></li>
</ul>
<p>.     .     .</p>
<p>*This post originally appeared in my Substack newsletter <a href="https://kristentsetsi.substack.com/p/we-women-know-our-value">The Choice</a>.</p>
<p>.     .     .</p>
<p>If you enjoyed what you read here, you might also enjoy my novel <em>The Age of the Child</em>.</p>
<p><em><strong>“Something interesting and endlessly thought-provoking that</strong></em> The Age of the Child <em><strong>captures are the multiple sides of pregnancy — wanting to be pregnant, not wanting to be pregnant, and what right the government has in controlling pregnancy. This isn’t the first piece of dystopian fiction to consider these questions.</strong></em> The Handmaid’s Tale <em><strong>and</strong></em> The Farm***, to name a couple, have opened the dystopian genre to questions about reproduction; however,*** The Age of the Child <em><strong>is one of the first I’ve read to really consider the issue of reproductive rights and attitudes so deeply.”</strong></em> — Goodreads Review</p>
<p><em><strong>“This is like no other book out there.”</strong></em> — Amazon Review</p>
<p><em><strong>“Scathing social commentary.”</strong></em> — Goodreads Review</p>
<p><img src="https://substackcdn.com/image/fetch/w_1456,c_limit,f_auto,q_auto:good,fl_progressive:steep/https%3A%2F%2Fsubstack-post-media.s3.amazonaws.com%2Fpublic%2Fimages%2Ff0f7e178-7d3a-4940-b39d-a50ca0ff9f38_300x236.png" alt=""></p>
<p><a href="https://www.amazon.com/Age-Child-Kristen-Tsetsi-ebook/dp/B077CRQFX4/">Amazon</a> | <a href="https://bookshop.org/books/the-age-of-the-child/9780692992432">BookShop</a> | <a href="https://www.powells.com/book/the-age-of-the-child-9780692992432">Powell’s</a> | <a href="https://www.audible.com/pd/The-Age-of-the-Child-Audiobook/B07FKRBR1Q">Audible</a></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>If I’m Lucky, I’ll Achieve My Dream the Day Before I Die -  And Not a Day Sooner</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/if-im-lucky-ill-achieve-my-dream-the-day-before-i-die-and-not-a-day-sooner</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/if-im-lucky-ill-achieve-my-dream-the-day-before-i-die-and-not-a-day-sooner</guid>
    <pubDate>Mon, 06 Feb 2023 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Art</category>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Dreams</category>
    <category>Failure</category>
    <category>Success</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[A few years ago my 48 year-old husband got the job he’d always wanted at one of the best companies he could work for. I’m happy he achieved his dream, but I also feel bad for him. I feel bad for most people who realize their Big Dream and…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>A few years ago my 48 year-old husband got the job he’d always wanted at one of the best companies he could work for. I’m happy he achieved his dream, but I also feel bad for him.</p>
<p>I feel bad for most people who realize their Big Dream and still have 30 or more years to live.</p>
<p>It’s probably misplaced sympathy, and I could be projecting, but any time I read the laments of people in their 20s or 30s who feel left behind by friends of theirs who are doing what they always wanted to do, I can’t help thinking it’s the Achievement Unlocked friends who should be envious.</p>
<p>After all, I have seen my husband, inarguably living his dream, enter quiet funks or have episodes of frantic existential angst as the doom-cloud swirling around him whispered, “Now what?”</p>
<p>*</p>
<p>In the movie <em>Moonlight and Valentino</em>, Kathleen Turner’s character says to her difficult-to-bond-with step-daughter (played by Gwyneth Paltrow), “It’s the possibilities that really get my juices flowing. Do you know the best moment of a kiss for me? Right before the lips touch.”</p>
<p>For as long I’ve been able to have crushes on boys, I’ve been a romantic. Whatever it was that caused my fixation on a boy also brought with it powerful moments of turmoil or glee, depending. If they made eye contact, my lungs would freeze and my face would erupt in flames. If they ignored me, my day would be ruined. Good or bad, there was always the heart-scrambling nature of crushing until I either moved on to someone new or learned they were interested in me. (As soon as they were interested, I wasn’t. The exciting part was over.)</p>
<p>But the string of crushes didn’t last forever. Eventually, there was a boyfriend, my first, but the excitement didn’t end there, because there was still a first kiss to be had. Kissing was something I’d always been curious about and fascinated by. As a little girl, I would openly stare at kissing couples not with disgust but with curiosity and awe. It was also as monumentally scary as it was buzzingly fun to anticipate.</p>
<p>I remember everything about that first kiss. I was fourteen. He was seventeen. He wore a brown leather jacket, and I can still smell the crisp, sweet scent of Lagerfeld. The longest moment of the night — or possibly of my life — happened while I was tilting my chin up and he was tilting his down. I remember the cool of his lips that winter night, and the brief warmth of our tentatively touching tongues before I nervously pulled away.</p>
<p>*</p>
<p>There are only so many truly brand new and intoxicatingly exciting experiences in life that are so potent you’ll remember the sensory details decades later. I think they hit us one after the other until about the age of thirty: first kiss, first love, first rebellion, first breakup, first dangers, first independence, first acceptance…</p>
<p>But after those sparkle-pop years of squealing and blushing and slamming doors and crying and brooding and jumping up and down, life, as John Mellencamp so succinctly observed, “goes on — long after the thrill of living is gone.”</p>
<p>My former step-mother told me, after I’d complained about having to wait so long to escape/finish high school, that I would look back on my school years as the best time in my life. “Best” as we usually understand it (the <em>best</em>! woo! bubble gum and poh-pular and queen of all the dances!) isn’t the word I would use for my childhood-to-teens, but — and it took a long time for me to understand this — in a different way, she was right.</p>
<p>It’s hard to know how exhilarating that roller coaster of younger-self thrills and tragedies really is until years into the comparative emotional flatline of thirty and beyond. The missing excitement builds…builds…with every pretty average day, not overtly but somewhere underneath, until it runs out of space in its subconscious hiding place and manifests as a mentally gloomy day best explained as, “I just want something to happen.”</p>
<p>*</p>
<p>I understand there’s still fun to be had as we meander along. New or even higher-level acceptances, first kisses with new people, moves from here to there, additional breakups. Dinners with friends. Road trips.</p>
<p>But the problem is, none of that stuff is thrilling. It isn’t longed for in the way of longing for freedom, love, and independence. Moving from one place to another can’t compete with moving out of the parent’s house for the first time. Kissing someone new is fantastic, but it’s unlikely to dig into long term memory like a very first kiss. At some point, most things in life become a little like a sequel to a truly great movie. No matter how good the sequel is, it never recreates the exaltation of the initial viewing.</p>
<p>*</p>
<p>Maybe it’s a personality problem, or maybe it’s just the nature of a romantic to crave the wrenching mix of giddiness and devastation that goes with longing.</p>
<p>The last torturously magnificent and magnificently torturous longing I knew, outside of my current and painful and sometimes bitter longing to achieve my dream, was for my husband. We dated for a month in high school, graduated, and kept in touch for eleven deliciously painful years of unrequited-love hell, even falling into a cliché bad-timing story — one of us always single while the other wasn’t.</p>
<p>Year after year, even while committed to someone else, I knew he was the person I was supposed to end up with and would fantasize about our someday-romance. I was sure and scared that it wouldn’t happen until we were 90.</p>
<p>I was more afraid of the possibility of it happening right away.</p>
<p>I wanted it, yes. No one else would do for me, in that real way. It had to be him. But, <em>someday</em>. It didn’t have to be <em>now,</em> did it? What would be the fun of a regular relationship with everyday routines, of not feeling so lovesick after a brief encounter that I’d have brain fog for a week? Wanting to be with him, imagining someday and fearing never, made every day richer with, frankly, drama: heartache and hopefulness wrapped around the fuzzy glow of fantasy, of the unknown (I had never been with a True Love!).</p>
<p>Happily we got together sixty years ahead of schedule, but I must also say that as solid and deep as the love is, the stomach-twisting yearning, pining, wishing, and dreading is over. I make up for that missing torment in dreams I have of him. In these dreams, he’s either fallen out of love with me, or I’m married to someone else and thinking it’s been so long since I’ve talked to him, I should really call…</p>
<p>*</p>
<p>In waking life, the last longing I have left, the final unknown experience with the power to electrify and scare and routinely wreck, is this dream I’ve been agonizing over for almost two decades. It doesn’t matter what the dream is. What does matter is that every effort to achieve it prompts the fantasy of “This could be the time!” and that when, again, it isn’t the time, I am crushed.</p>
<p>But a week later, something is possible again because I’ve done something well, something that might work, and I’m jittery with “oh, god” and “what if!?” and “it could happen” and</p>
<p>*crash*</p>
<p>It’s wonderful.</p>
<p>Some may argue that my relief to be a failure is so-called. That I’m in denial, grasping at anything to make myself feel better. That achieving my dream <em>now</em> is what I really want — getting to that glorious peak and following up with the drudgery of trying to maintain, maintain by doing essentially the same thing I had been doing for twenty years but for a diminished emotional reward.</p>
<p>Fun…?</p>
<p>The truth is, I do want it now. I want it bad. And that’s exactly why I’m pissed off and grateful that I don’t have it.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Imagine You&#39;re a Painter</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/imagine-youre-a-painter</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/imagine-youre-a-painter</guid>
    <pubDate>Wed, 16 Nov 2022 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Art</category>
    <category>Creativity</category>
    <category>Writers</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <category>Writing Community</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Especially if you&#39;re a writer Imagine a painter. She stands at her easel under a skylight, a cup of brushes on a nearby table. The drop cloth under her feet is dotted and smeared with color. An abstract arrangement of shapes covers the…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<h2>Especially if you&#39;re a writer</h2>
<p>Imagine a painter.</p>
<p>She stands at her easel under a skylight, a cup of brushes on a nearby table. The drop cloth under her feet is dotted and smeared with color. An abstract arrangement of shapes covers the canvas in front of her. She dips her brush in a blob of black on her palette and extends her arm to paint a section th —</p>
<p>“Are you sure you want to do that?”</p>
<p>She looks over her shoulder, brush held mid-air.</p>
<p>“Red would be better.”</p>
<p>She assesses the painting. “Black.”</p>
<p>“For this kind of painting, with those particular shapes and colors, you want red.”</p>
<p>She takes and holds a breath. She rinses the brush, blots it dry, applies a smudge of red, and stands back for a look before going back to it with the red-tipped bristles to add, in the top right corner, a —</p>
<p>“Oh, no.”</p>
<p>She drops her arm to her side. “What.”</p>
<p>“Well, what are you going to put there?”</p>
<p>“A star.”</p>
<p>“Hm.” There’s a thoughtful silence. “I see what you’re going for, but what if — just what <em>if</em> — you do one of those squiggle lines somewhere across the middle? That’s what people are doing these days, isn’t it? What people are buying? Those scribbles somewhere in the middle. Any way you want, of course. You know. Go wild!” A pause. “But probably not red. No, do blue. Navy.”</p>
<p>*  *  *</p>
<p>This obviously doesn’t reflect the life of a painter. We reserve that kind of micromanage-y backseat driving for writers.</p>
<p><img src="https://miro.medium.com/max/875/1*0WJ6zRU9wo8_1Owk5v3OyQ.jpeg" alt=""></p>
<p>image by author</p>
<p>It seems painters are trusted to create after being encouraged (as new artists) to study past masters, learn the fundamentals of technique, pay attention to the evolving art world around them, etcetera.</p>
<p>But they’re not only seemingly trusted to create; they’re also encouraged to be original. Painter Doug Swinton, who in his website <a href="https://dougswinton.com/about">bio</a> rejoices in the freedom of flitting from subject to subject and who says trying to describe his art is “like trying to hit a moving target,” writes in “<a href="https://www.swintonsart.com/post/10-painting-rules-when-to-break-them">10 Painting Rules and When to Break Them</a>” that following the rule of thirds (a standard guideline for creating a compelling balance of objects within the confines of a canvas/frame) “is good to follow if you’re struggling with composition. However, if you rely on it too often, your work may become formulaic and predictable.”</p>
<p>“Formulaic and predictable” isn’t a quality artists — those who paint, anyway — are expected or asked to strive for. “Discover your personal style and distinguish yourself,” <em>Contemporary Art Issue</em> <a href="https://www.contemporaryartissue.com/how-to-succeed-as-a-painter-artist-everything-you-actually-need-to-know/">advises</a> painters who want to succeed. And, “Novelty,” declares the art website <a href="https://feltmagnet.com/painting/What-Makes-A-Good-Painting">FeltMagnet</a>, and “personal and emotional involvement” are two of the three critical elements of a great painting, following technique and technical aspects.</p>
<p>An artist’s blank canvas presents them with an opportunity to make absolutely anything they want, in any style they want, using any colors, tools, techniques, or objects at their disposal. They can make something powerful, something outlandish, something fun, something thought-provoking.</p>
<p>Something new.</p>
<p>The possibilities for artist painters are endless, exciting, and daunting in ways they likely aren’t for those whose painting is more of a craft or a trade, as much painting was pre-Renaissance when work was commissioned and closely monitored and painters were at the mercy of the person paying for it: This style, please. These colors. Not that type of background, but this one.</p>
<p>We all have a decent understanding of the difference between painting as a trade and painting as an art. A similar understanding — or appreciation — of the difference between writing as a trade and writing as an art isn’t as apparent.</p>
<p>In the novel-writing world, you have, on one hand, ambitious, creative trades- / craftspeople. They want to write novels, and they want to make money doing it. It’s creative, but it’s business. They typically choose their favorite genre and study the formulas, become intimately familiar with the work of other writers in the genre, analyze what sells and what doesn’t and why, evaluate their specific market, and write to their audience. They give their readers something engrossing and entertaining, if formulaic and predictable — because formulaic and predictable is a safe sell and is even encouraged. (Search “mystery genre rules,” and results will show, respectively, <a href="https://agathachristie.fandom.com/wiki/The_%E2%80%9CRules%E2%80%9D_of_Detective_Fiction">The “Rules” of Detective Fiction</a>, <a href="https://www.novelsuspects.com/writing-tips/rules-for-writing-mysteries/">6 Rules for Writing Great Mystery Novels</a>, <a href="https://medium.com/the-coffeelicious/17-rules-of-mystery-89cc35cda659">17 Rules of Mystery Writing</a>, <a href="https://www.wired.com/beyond-the-beyond/2019/01/s-s-van-dines-twenty-rules-writing-detective-stories/">S.S. Van Dine’s 20 Rules for Writing Detective Stories</a>, and <a href="https://www.nownovel.com/blog/writing-a-mystery-novel/">Writing a Mystery Novel: 7 Items Your Story Needs</a>.)</p>
<p>On the other hand are the writers who are artists, who look at a blank page the same way an artist painter looks at a blank canvas: it could become anything. The blank page is exciting and daunting. So many methods, so many techniques to use to create something provocative, something mind-opening, something fun, frightening, gripping, or exciting.</p>
<p>Something new.</p>
<p>They write with the story, message, or characters in mind — not the book’s potential sales or what an agent or editor will say about its marketability — and don’t (or would rather not) put too much thought into a target audience until it’s time to send a query letter or otherwise determine how to connect their book with readers.</p>
<p>Artist writers, just like painters, want to know how to improve, how to be “good,” how to make the best use of their imaginations. However, in articles and blog posts and master classes on writing, that writing can be — and often is — an expressive art form to be embraced and freely explored simply doesn’t exist.</p>
<p>Google “How to be a successful writer.” <a href="https://www.masterclass.com/articles/how-to-become-a-successful-writer">MasterClass</a> says, “Treat creative writing like a full-time job…. The only way to become a better writer is through hard work and consistency.”</p>
<p>Alternatively, and tellingly, the website Artwork Archive <a href="https://www.artworkarchive.com/blog/9-things-you-should-give-up-to-be-a-successful-artist">advises</a> painters, “Give up working all the time. … You can’t make your best work if you aren’t investing in your body and mind as well.”</p>
<p>To be fair, MasterClass does eventually get around to the art of writing in <a href="https://www.masterclass.com/articles/rules-for-writing-a-good-novel">10 Rules for Writing a Good Novel</a>: “Write for art’s sake, and save the commercial analysis for later.”</p>
<p>That rule is number nine out of ten.</p>
<p>I don’t know when writing as an art form became less interesting to cultivate. I only know that the treatment of writing in the broader online writing and publishing community focuses on how to write what will appeal to an agent/editor/publisher, and/or what will sell.</p>
<p>This is content creation, not art. There’s nothing wrong with either one, but there is a difference. When the art of writing is pushed aside to allow room only for marketable fiction, most of the available guidance is related to how to make money rather than how to embrace and express artistic creativity and originality, and writers as a whole are then perceived primarily as people looking to make a buck.</p>
<p>And, well, if there are bucks to be made, someone is paying those bucks, and the ones paying the bucks inevitably decide there’s a right and a wrong way for writers to deliver the buck-making goods. This in turn makes the buck-payers the taste-makers and reduces writers to people-pleasing employees who operate under a set of rules and guidelines.</p>
<p>Consequently, we have all kinds of people telling writers how their writing should be, and we have writers, who are very worried their writing isn’t what it should be, so insecure about their own visionary prowess that they ask (real) questions on Twitter such as, “How short can chapters be without being TOO short?”</p>
<p>An artist who views the page as something designed for all manner of manipulation will recognize that a novel chapter can be as short or as long as it needs to be.</p>
<p>It’s possible the writer who asked that question is an artist, deep down. But what if we never find out? What if they never realize their creative potential because they have no idea it’s okay to take risks or go with what feels right for the character/scene, and all because everything they see on Twitter is what agents or publishers want, who’s making how much money, and how to write like someone else?</p>
<p>The result of this veritable infantilization of writers is that too many come away conditioned to have little to no faith in their own imagination, vision, and ability. In fact, one answer to the question about how short a chapter can be cited a six-word chapter written by Ray Bradbury. “Yeah,” someone replied, “Bradbury could get away with that. Average humans, not so much.”</p>
<p>It’s twisty, this idolization of an artist in the same breath of text as the assurance that no one else should dare to try to be such an artist. The “don’t even try” way of thinking combined with the treatment of writing as an assembly-line commodity not only discourages many new writers from being visionary, but it also obnoxiously insists that decades-experienced, 10,000 (+)-hours-into-it writers should trust editors more than they trust themselves.</p>
<p>Bullshit.</p>
<p>Writers psychologically bullied into not trusting themselves are writers who won’t ever take chances on the page. Their stories will be “safe,” when some of the best and most widely read and influential novels (<em>Beloved</em>, <em>Uncle Tom’s Cabin</em>, <em>1984</em>, <em>The Jungle</em>) have been anything but, and they’ll be unlikely to introduce anything refreshing and imaginative in the vein of, for example, Vonnegut’s middle-of-the-page doodles.</p>
<p>Alas, “There are no new ideas” is another gem gifted to writers. This is delivered sometime right before or after they’re told by way of success-writing advice, “First, write a good book,” which is something you tell a visiting space alien. It is not something you say to a bleeping writer. (What everyone <em>would</em> be interested in knowing, if you please, is the objective definition of a “good” book. <em>Before</em> it makes the money or award list, that is. We’ll all wait.)</p>
<p>We need more writers feeling emboldened to approach a blank page with the abandon of a painter. Or, maybe, of a poet. (Poets get to put lines in steps or in the shape of a tree or a bird when it works with the message or theme…why can’t we? Wait — We can!)</p>
<p>We need writers willing to write their souls out, to have fun, experiment, be ruthlessly honest and inventive and brave. Writers who don’t think the power of innovative fiction to spark national conversation, inspire imagination, or change people’s lives is something of the past. Writers who know there are <em>plenty</em> of new ideas — they happen all the time — and that they should write their new ideas.</p>
<p>We desperately need them to <em>not</em> fall in love with their new idea and their exciting way of expressing it only to let, “But will it sell?” kill their drive.</p>
<p>When that happens, they miss an opportunity to be a compelling new voice in the world, and the rest of us are denied access to something potentially spectacular.</p>
<p><strong>_______</strong></p>
<p><a href="https://kjtsetsi.com/">Kristen Tsetsi</a> is the author of the novel <a href="https://www.amazon.com/Age-Child-Kristen-Tsetsi-ebook/dp/B077CRQFX4"><em>The Age of the Child</em></a>: A repeal of Roe v. Wade has unanticipated consequences that take a surprising turn. <strong>“What if it was illegal for any pregnancy to terminate? Including miscarriages (hey, they don’t know for sure that mom didn’t purposely cause this, right?). Then, oops, the unseen consequences of this legislation has spiraled out of control. Now, even if you want a child, it’s not going to be easy. It’s not really your choice. Kristen Tsetsi has done a bang up job of giving us what could be the results of such interference with our personal rights and freedoms.”</strong> — Goodreads Review</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>My dad’s death made me explore the idea of childfree “regret” &amp; “dying alone”</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/my-dads-death-made-me-explore-the-idea-of-childfree-regret-dying-alone</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/my-dads-death-made-me-explore-the-idea-of-childfree-regret-dying-alone</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 01 Oct 2022 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Childfree</category>
    <category>Childfree By Choice</category>
    <category>Childless By Choice</category>
    <category>Death</category>
    <category>Dying Alone</category>
    <category>Family</category>
    <category>Life</category>
    <category>Parenting</category>
    <description><![CDATA[But I didn’t change my mind about kids One of the questions frequently posed to childfree people is a two-parter: A: “What if you regret it?” B: “Aren’t you afraid of dying alone?” My reason for not wanting kids was so simple (I just…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<h2>But I didn’t change my mind about kids</h2>
<p>One of the questions frequently posed to childfree people is a two-parter: A: “What if you regret it?” B: “Aren’t you afraid of dying alone?” My reason for not wanting kids was so simple (I just didn’t want to be a parent) that those weren’t questions I ever asked myself. Beyond the occasional checking-in with myself (“Still sure? Yep; Right choice? Still yep; Okay, carry on” — prompted not by inner uncertainty but by <a href="https://kristentsetsi.substack.com/p/there-is-a-wrong-time-to-have-a-baby">lifelong conditioning</a>), my decision, once I reached the point of being able to wave off the expectations of others, seemed like it would stay pretty simple forever. But then someone asked, “Aren’t you afraid you’ll regret it?” <em>Wasn’t I afraid of dying alone?</em> (I’d like to point out the subtly sinister, vaguely threatening, and potentially schadenfreude-ish nature of that question.)</p>
<p>For a long time, my answers to both were reflexive: “I won’t” and “No.”</p>
<p>But, truthfully, I hadn’t ever thought as far ahead as “dying alone” in old age. I’d never wondered who would or wouldn’t be around me when I stopped breathing. I didn’t <em>want</em> to think about it. I didn’t even like the idea of home ownership at the time because of its association (in my head) with old age and death. Any time I could avoid imagining that I’d get old and die, I would. Even now, closer to 50, I feel the same way about the words “forever home” as many, for some reason, feel about the word “moist.” *shudder* That said, it didn’t feel dishonest to say “no” to questions about regret or about “dying alone.” A lot of people, parent-people included, were old and alone. It seemed to be the way of things. In my late twenties, I worked as a job coach in a nursing home. I saw how packed the halls weren’t with adult children interested in spending time with parents who were on their way out. I remember watching one resident, an old woman, get wheeled to the lobby for a visit from her son. The nurse handed control of the old woman’s wheelchair to a guy in his late-30s who cheerfully ignored his mother’s thin-fingered, protesting hand every time he put a spoonful of ice cream to her mouth. Over a decade later I’d spend three weeks visiting my dad in the intensive care unit of a Florida hospital where tubes were keeping him alive in his medically induced coma. My sister and I would show up daily to an empty waiting area, and on the way out we’d pass glass walls encasing bed-trapped patients immobilized by tubes and machines, unoccupied chairs for friends and family pushed neatly against the wall. The nurses seemed surprised by our dedicated presence. “Most ICU patients rarely have visitors,” one of them said. It seemed that no matter how many bedrooms parents filled with imagined safeguards against future loneliness, they couldn’t guarantee their children would perform as expected.</p>
<h3>The first time I thought about what dying alone meant, it was because of a bird.</h3>
<p>While researching something unrelated to birds or death, I came across a death announcement:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>MARTHA Last of her species, died at 1 p.m., 1 September 1914, age 29, in the Cincinnati Zoological Garden. EXTINCT</p>
</blockquote>
<p><img src="https://substackcdn.com/image/fetch/w_1456,c_limit,f_auto,q_auto:good,fl_progressive:steep/https%3A%2F%2Fsubstack-post-media.s3.amazonaws.com%2Fpublic%2Fimages%2Fcb967bbe-25a9-40ea-b267-50dcd0d38d0e_575x334.jpeg" alt=""></p>
<p>(Illustration by Michael S. Helfenbein)</p>
<p>I was crying before I even knew I was sad. How lonely must she have been as the sole surviving passenger pigeon? What could it have been like to be the only one of her kind in that man-made environment, a stranger by species until the day she died? Extinction was the only true dying alone, I’d thought. But years later, ten years to the month since his brief vacation in the ICU, my dad died (of other causes). His death made me reconsider what I thought I’d discovered about the “dying alone” question.</p>
<h3>When my dad died, he was in a hospital room with no family or friends present.</h3>
<p>Still, he didn’t die alone.</p>
<p>His parents had been gone for some time, but all four of his siblings were still in the world. He’d talked to or texted one or more of them just the day before. Had he been the last rather than the first of his brothers and sisters to die, he’d still have had immediate family in the two daughters who’d been loving constants in his life for 48 and 44 years, respectively. Before my dad died, I’d had two family members who knew and loved me the way my dad’s siblings and children knew and loved him: my dad and my sister. Now one of them, the one who’d cupped my chin while feeding me a baby bottle and who, a week before his death, had taunted me in a text message to try a new flavor of gelato with, “Try it, Krissy poo! I dare you,” had *poof* vanished. Beyond the devastating sadness, his absence smacked me with a discombobulating realization: People who have children might lose their own parents and their siblings, but—unless they’re unlucky enough to see their kids die—as they approach natural dying age they’ll still have them. If not in the room, then at least somewhere in the world. “Some day,” my (current and final) husband said months after my dad’s death, “it could be just us” if we outlive our siblings. He said he thought about that, sometimes: getting older — without children. As he and I hit 50, 60, 70, etc., we’ll have each other, yes (until one of us dies and leaves the other behind, which one of us inevitably will), and we’ll have friends, whose importance shouldn’t be undervalued, but there’s something different about *family, if it’s a good one. Maybe even if it’s a bad one.</p>
<p>They form the spiritual web we dangle from, the home base, each member an anchor point holding the web in place. With every death, a corner of the structure becomes unmoored, shrinking the web until, finally, the fine, dangling thread releases.</p>
<p>I won’t deny that the fear of drifting isolation is unsettling and deep. After my dad died, it made me think about poor Martha again for the first time in years. Even so, I don’t regret not having kids. Not because “I’ve done my part for the environment.” That’s just an incidental byproduct of my choice. Not because I’ve spared an innocent soul from knowing pain and danger and sadness and woe. It could just as easily be argued that I’ve denied a soul adventure and excitement and pasta and love. And it’s also not because of the things I’ve been able to “accomplish.” (Not very much, but still.) I doubt I’d have written as much if I’d had a kid, considering my poor time management skills, but what parenting might have kept me from achieving professionally (again, not very much compared to high achievers, but still) wasn’t a determining factor before, and it isn’t, now.</p>
<h3>Not having kids wasn’t a this-or-that choice.</h3>
<p>I didn’t want a child but decide it was better not to have one because I wanted a career more (or free time to sit around being lazy and ‘selfish’). People who are career women and who don’t have children are often described as having chosen a “career over motherhood,” as if we should take for granted that motherhood was something they wanted, or even considered, but “sacrificed” in the interest of pursuing a career.</p>
<p>Who knows? Maybe that’s true, in some cases. I made no such “sacrifice” (giving X up for Y) in much the same way someone who wants children isn’t making a sacrifice by having them and then doing what’s necessary to take care of them. I don’t get to feel regret, ever, because I didn’t earn it*. I never wanted kids.* Period. Did not want to put in the minute to minute, day to day, year to year time involved in raising a child. I, like most other childfree people, have lived and am living the life I’ve consciously, with no coercion, chosen. What’s to regret? If I reach a point when I have no family left (including no husband, no friend of forever years), I think I’ll be lonely. Probably depressed. Desperate for someone in my life who really knows me, and maybe even likes me. “If I’d had kids,” I might think one night after too much wine, “at least I’d have someone. Sob sob.” And if I’d only been interested in computer programming instead of writing, I could’ve been rich! That’s not regret. That’s fantasy. Wishing for a miracle child to materialize — one that never had to gestate or be born and raised — for I’m-lonely company is like wishing for ten million dollars. A boat. A pony. Losing my dad, being forced to think about what being alone might feel like, taught me there’s no getting around a certain kind of sadness. Not even having kids could save me. After her mother died, my friend Tina, who has two kids, was a wreck. She told me she couldn’t stand knowing she’ll probably put her son and daughter through that torture when she dies. She also had a tough empty-nest phase when her kids moved out to start their own lives. Neither of those emotional challenges brought on by having children means she regrets having had children. Sadness isn’t the same as regret. Loneliness isn’t the same as regret. Tina won’t die alone, and I won’t die worrying about my children. Our future causes for sadness, just like our existing reasons for joy, are different.</p>
<hr>
<p><em>*by blood or by choice</em></p>
<ul>
<li><em>This post originally published on Medium in 2019, seven months after my dad died. I republished it here because the threats of regret continue to loom, as they do, so I think it’s as relevant now as it was then. No, I still haven’t changed my mind. No regerts! ;)</em></li>
</ul>
<p>Thank you for reading! If you enjoyed this post, you might also enjoy my novel <em>The Age of the Child</em>.</p>
<p><em><strong>“Something interesting and endlessly thought-provoking that</strong></em> The Age of the Child <em><strong>captures are the multiple sides of pregnancy — wanting to be pregnant, not wanting to be pregnant, and what right the government has in controlling pregnancy. This isn’t the first piece of dystopian fiction to consider these questions.</strong></em> The Handmaid’s Tale <em><strong>and</strong></em> The Farm***, to name a couple, have opened the dystopian genre to questions about reproduction; however,*** The Age of the Child <em><strong>is one of the first I’ve read to really consider the issue of reproductive rights and attitudes so deeply.”</strong></em> — Goodreads Review</p>
<p><em><strong>“Scathing social commentary.”</strong></em> — Goodreads Review</p>
<p><img src="https://substackcdn.com/image/fetch/w_1456,c_limit,f_auto,q_auto:good,fl_progressive:steep/https%3A%2F%2Fsubstack-post-media.s3.amazonaws.com%2Fpublic%2Fimages%2Ff0f7e178-7d3a-4940-b39d-a50ca0ff9f38_300x236.png" alt=""></p>
<p><a href="https://www.amazon.com/Age-Child-Kristen-Tsetsi-ebook/dp/B077CRQFX4/">Amazon</a> | <a href="https://bookshop.org/books/the-age-of-the-child/9780692992432">BookShop</a> | <a href="https://www.powells.com/book/the-age-of-the-child-9780692992432">Powell’s</a> | <a href="https://www.audible.com/pd/The-Age-of-the-Child-Audiobook/B07FKRBR1Q">Audible</a></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Yes, There IS a Wrong Time to Start a Family</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/yes-there-is-a-wrong-time-to-start-a-family</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/yes-there-is-a-wrong-time-to-start-a-family</guid>
    <pubDate>Fri, 30 Sep 2022 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Childfree</category>
    <category>Childfree By Choice</category>
    <category>Childless By Choice</category>
    <category>Parenting</category>
    <category>Prochoice</category>
    <description><![CDATA[As young as five years old, I understood without real understanding that when I grew into a woman I would someday, inevitably, become a mother. As a little girl, I semi-regularly played the game of House with a friend who lived in the next…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>As young as five years old, I understood without real understanding that when I grew into a woman I would someday, inevitably, become a mother.</p>
<p>As a little girl, I semi-regularly played the game of House with a friend who lived in the next apartment building, and we’d choose our roles before each game: Husband or Wife. We took for granted that choosing Wife also meant playing the role of a mother.</p>
<p>We believed this because we watched as much TV as any kids in the late ’70s, and <a href="http://www2.lewisu.edu/~gazianjo/influence_of_television_on_child.ht">studies show</a> TV programming has a long and largely unchanged history of featuring women or girls in absurdly stereotypical roles.</p>
<p>The motherhood messages were everywhere, most overtly in the commercials that broke through morning cartoons to prime little girls like me for a single-outcome future. All little girls like dolls, the commercials said, so, as instructed, I did, too. The best doll, one commercial said, was one that felt like a real live baby. It weighed as much as “an actual newborn” and was made with gel-filled fabric, not hard, hollow plastic. Little girls in the commercial cradled and rocked and kissed the lifelike doll cutely dressed in a light yellow onesie.</p>
<p>I bugged and bugged my dad for months. That Christmas, I tore open a box and pulled out and held my own tiny baby, dutifully fantasizing about motherhood even before having finished second grade.</p>
<p>This conditioning persisted into my teenage years when I was starting to suspect motherhood wasn’t for me, with movies like <em>For Keeps</em>, in which pregnant teenage journalist Darcy Elliott (Molly Ringwald) learns having and raising a baby is more important than her journalism goals, and then into my twenties with the NBC sitcom <em>Friends</em>, in which every female character gets pregnant at least once. Not too long ago, in my forties, the horror film <em>Birdbox</em> proved itself to be little more than messaging to women who don’t want children that the day will come when they’ll finally remove their blindfold of ignorance and see that caring for children was the only thing they needed to feel safe and happy all along.</p>
<h2>“Women are mothers, The End,” is a repeating programming note so persistently delivered that it bonds with our cellular structure.</h2>
<p>Messaging from magazines, commercials, TV shows, and movies so successfully shepherd us into believing we are meant to be wives-and-mothers that many women who are certain they don’t want children, as I was by the time I was in my midtwenties, will still question themselves. They’ll wonder what’s “wrong” with them, doubt their instincts about their own lives, and be scared by people’s threats of, “What if you regret it?”</p>
<p>Others feel tormented by a future over which they genuinely believe they have no control.</p>
<p>“I shouldn’t say never, but I’m dreading motherhood,” a Twitter user shared online.</p>
<p>Hers wasn’t a unique sentiment. So many girls and women feel this way that it isn’t even very interesting.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>It’s almost as if what women want matters until what they want is to not have children.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>What is interesting is how readily people will roll their eyes at this complex and deeply felt dread of living the opposite of a desired life. Equally interesting is that the same people rolling their eyes will, with Stepford-like reflexes, be devastated for women who want children but can’t have them.</p>
<p>It’s almost as if what women want matters until what they want is to not have children.</p>
<h2>We’ve been taught to believe that to not have children is always wrong, and that to have children is always right.</h2>
<p>“It’s never the ‘right’ time to have a baby, so it’s always the right time!” At least, that’s what they say.</p>
<p>Those who worry they don’t have enough money to properly clothe, feed, and care for a child are told they’ll figure it out, or the Lord will provide, or some other benefactor on earth or in the ether will fill their pockets with enough cash to pay for meals, hospital bills, diapers, and the next 18-plus years of raising a child. Yet, somehow, children all over the world are living in poverty — <a href="https://www.childrensdefense.org/policy/resources/soac-2020-child-poverty/">11.9 million in the U.S.</a>, <a href="https://cpag.org.uk/child-poverty/child-poverty-facts-and-figures">4.2 million in the U.K.</a>, <a href="https://apo.org.au/node/276246#:~:text=Key%20findings%3A,the%20poverty%20line%20in%20Australia.">774,000 in Australia</a>. (Astoundingly, the person who would say “you’ll figure it out” is often the same person who would call the child poverty statistics tragic.)</p>
<p>People with goals they hope to achieve are assured they’ll find the time while parenting — “Where there’s a will, there’s a way.” Meanwhile, anonymous confessions written by regretful parents flood <a href="https://www.reddit.com/r/regretfulparents/">Reddit</a> and various online publications.</p>
<p>Some decide not to have children because of the worsening effects of climate change. These women become the target of essays by mothers who recount their own struggles with a similar decision before reaching the conclusion that having a child is definitely worth it — whatever “it” might be. One writer <a href="https://www.sierraclub.org/sierra/2019-6-november-december/feature/have-or-not-have-children-age-climate-change">rationalizes</a> that mother and child can bravely weather the unknown climate future together. As romantic as that sounds, among a list of other climate change dangers unique to children is that they’re more <a href="https://www.healthychildren.org/English/safety-prevention/all-around/Pages/Climate-Change-Policy-Explained.aspx">vulnerable</a> to heat waves, poor air quality can damage their lungs, and scary or destructive weather events can put their mental health at risk.</p>
<p>Even the pandemic was presented as “<a href="https://www.nytimes.com/2020/04/30/opinion/coronavirus-pregnancy.html">as good a time as any</a>” to have a child because babies are considered life-affirming. But almost since the pandemic began the internet saw a virtual avalanche of personal accounts from mothers struggling to keep their jobs while forced to homeschool without proper training, and from parents sharing the deep sadness they feel on behalf of their children who can’t engage in traditional socialization at school, have normal physical contact with friends, or enjoy an active social life outside the house.</p>
<p>Those who simply don’t want children regardless of plans, pestilence, or politics, as I ultimately didn’t, are told over and over again by family, doctors, and complete strangers, “You’ll change your mind.” Whether independently or under the suffocating weight of the pressure, you’ll change your mind.</p>
<h2><strong>Whatever the reason behind this multifaceted push for women to become mothers</strong> — the economy; control; cultural expectations; white supremacy; religion; etc. — none takes into consideration the happiness and welfare of women.</h2>
<p>Jonathan P. Schwartz, PhD, former associate dean of graduate studies at the University of Houston, <a href="https://medium.com/@kristentsetsi/do-fewer-men-want-children-now-than-they-did-bef-just-kidding-no-one-cares-d283ee83a303">says</a> people who enter into something as life-changing as parenthood without being fully interested and engaged “will experience all kinds of psychological symptoms — depression, anger, resentment.”</p>
<p>And while it has been established in our society’s Big Picture that a woman’s happiness is, let’s face it, inconsequential, her overall life satisfaction will impact her effectiveness as a mother and the quality of her children’s lives.</p>
<p>However, and arguably more important, the pressure to have kids also doesn’t concern itself with the happiness and welfare of the children we’re supposed to have. Whether it’s willful ignorance or the result of complete indoctrination, many simply ignore the reality that unwanted children don’t always burst forth into a hospitable, never mind loving, environment.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>If someone doesn’t want to have a child, for any reason, it is unquestionably the wrong time for them to have one.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>The fact is, not every woman embraces motherhood simply because she’s given birth. And children know when they aren’t wanted. Some end up dying (<a href="https://www.childwelfare.gov/pubpdfs/fatality.pdf">1,840</a> of abuse/neglect in the US in 2019 [5/day]; ), but many are lucky enough to squeak by feeling unwanted and unloved by their parents and only risk suffering from <a href="https://news.ku.edu/2018/08/09/research-suggests-people-who-believe-they-were-unwanted-or-unplanned-babies-likely-have">attachment insecurity</a>.</p>
<p>A dry, clinical term for the heartbreaking stories unwanted-children-turned-adults have shared anonymously online:</p>
<p>“I was aware from my earliest consciousness that I made my parents miserable. I felt constantly burdensome and problematic and did my best to hide or quash any needs I had,” writes “Mangogirl27” on <a href="https://www.reddit.com/r/childfree/comments/31gcjf/i_was_an_unwanted_child_heres_my_warning_very/">Reddit</a>.</p>
<p>In response, “Chilly73” writes “Even now, approaching 40, I feel that my mother been a lot better off if she’d never had me or my siblings. I honestly believe she got married and had kids under familial pressure.”</p>
<p>I’m lucky — as are any pressure-induced children I might have had — that the shows and movies I watched, the magazines I read, and all of the powerful advertising I’ve processed over the past four decades didn’t persuade me to submit to a supposed-to life. Had I done that, I have no doubt I’d have been the (all too rarely portrayed) unfulfilled, frustrated, resentful, and unintentionally damaging mother brilliantly illustrated in Celeste Ng’s <em>Little Fires Everywhere</em>.</p>
<p>But, for a variety of reasons, others have a harder time fighting the programming, and their happiness and the happiness of their potential children continue to be thoughtlessly endangered. It would be unfair to characterize the cavalier way others relentlessly prod women to make babies as intentionally malicious (it <a href="https://www.thesun.co.uk/fabulous/9644424/stefan-molyneux-women-kids-before-30-90-eggs-dead/">usually</a> isn’t), but I think it is due in large part to society having embraced the cheap and intolerable symbolization of babies.</p>
<h2>Babies are “hope,” we say. They are an “affirmation of life.” They are a “fresh start,” or a “bond” between two people.</h2>
<p>But babies are, in reality, none of these things. They’re regular, earth-bound people just like we are, and it’s unfathomably unfair and unjust to dehumanize them in that way.</p>
<p>Women and the babies they might ultimately have are all unique human beings, and they all deserve compassion and respect. If someone doesn’t want to have a child, for any reason, it is unquestionably the wrong time for them to have one.</p>
<p>And the right answer to any objection about having a child is never, “Just try it.” It’s never, “There’s no right time — you just have to go for it.” It’s never, “You’ll find a way.” The only right answer, every single time, is, “I understand.”</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Obitogy for Steve / Dad Tsetsi</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/obitogy-for-steve-dad-tsetsi</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/obitogy-for-steve-dad-tsetsi</guid>
    <pubDate>Mon, 05 Nov 2018 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Obitogy</category>
    <category>Obituary</category>
    <category>Steve Tsetsi</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Steve Tsetsi was not born a dad, though it felt like he could have been. Instead, he was born a regular baby. .   The first of five kids, he was a big brother to (in order of life appearance) Christine (Chris), Larry, Linda, and Mark.…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Steve Tsetsi was not born a dad, though it felt like he could have been. Instead, he was born a regular baby. .<img src="/images/posts/Stevie.jpg" alt="">   The first of five kids, he was a big brother to (in order of life appearance) Christine (Chris), Larry, Linda, and Mark. <img src="/images/posts/siblings-collage.png" alt=""> Left to right, top to bottom: 1. Larry, Mark, Steve 2. Mark &amp; Steve 3. Larry &amp; Steve 4. Back row: Mark, Larry, Steve. Front: Linda, Chris. 4. Linda &amp; Steve 5. Center: young Mark; right, Steve; left: their mom/Grandma; far right, white dress: Chris &quot;He was the coolest big brother ever,&quot; Chris says. &quot;Steve was a person you could always count on to give you advice or to make you laugh. He was eccentric, sarcastic, and caring. A great combination. A while ago, he felt bad for me because my ankle was badly broken, and I couldn’t walk on it for twelve weeks. I had to use a scooter thing to get around. He knew I was depressed, so he bought a bicycle horn to go on my handlebar. It played six different blaring songs. My favorite one was a matador sound so people could hear me coming. Used that at a restaurant once. It did startle people, which made me laugh.&quot; &quot;When I was born, brother Steve had already been around for 5 years,&quot; says Larry. &quot;He knew the ropes, the neighborhood, and, when I got a little older, he taught me how to cross the street well. It&#39;s odd to think that I knew him longer than I&#39;ve known anyone on this planet...except for my big sister! They were my oldies, my elders, my black and white TV. I&#39;ll miss Steve&#39;s friendship, kinship, daily text messages commenting on the weather or what was on Turner Classic Movies that night. And of course his ever-expanding collection of pictures of ducks...always ducks. I used to call him Marlin Perkins - Mutual of Oldsmar&#39;s Wild Kingdom. He laughed. We both did. We both laughed a lot and I&#39;ll miss that, too. Happy Trails my brother - off to Cornbread in the sky.&quot; <img src="/images/posts/another-duck.jpg" alt=""> &quot;Another duck&quot; (actual title of photo file | taken and titled by Steve) Long before his interest in ducks and TCM (as well, his disdain for TV/film violence and the kind of misogynistic behavior that dominates <em>Mad Men</em>, whose box CD set he received as a gift and never removed from its shrink wrap), he was a high school graduate-turned-cadet at the U.S. Air Force Academy, where he learned - and loved - to fly. One of his favorite Academy flying experiences, he once (or maybe thrice) said, was the time he rocketed straight up toward a hole in the clouds and pierced it with his T-38A trainer. <img src="/images/posts/IMG_6865.jpg" alt=""> First solo flight | Steve &amp; T38A A non-flying Academy story he enjoyed telling almost as much was about upperclassmen cadets who, in the grand and noble military school tradition of torturing underclassmen, ordered him to climb into a trunk. Once he&#39;d folded himself inside, they closed and locked the lid.  Some time later, they returned to open it, likely expecting to find him sweaty, or weeping, or hysterical, or angry. What they found instead was the punk underclassman curled up in a fetal position, sleeping soundly. <img src="/images/posts/AF-Dad.jpg" alt=""> While at the Academy, where his nickname was &quot;Fly&quot; (Tsetsi / tsetse...fly), he met a charming, brilliant, and sparkly-eyed woman named Deanna Soderberg, with whom he would soon have two daughters. <img src="/images/posts/IMG_6703.jpg" alt=""> Photo from Steve&#39;s USAF Academy yearbook &quot;I met Steve when he was 21, starting his senior year at the US Air Force Academy,&quot; she says. &quot;He was quiet and somewhat shy but had the tenacity to graduate, complete pilot training, fly B-52 missions during Vietnam, train navigators, and ultimately find the most important and satisfying profession of his life - being a single Dad to two lively, smart and adventurous girls. He excelled at this, which is evidenced by the successful lives each daughter has made and the deep, unwavering love they felt and feel for him. I&#39;m sure he was very proud and fulfilled to his last breath. May he Rest in Peace.&quot; Following graduation from the Academy, he became an Air Force bomber pilot flying B-52s as part of a Strategic Air Command assignment during the Vietnam War - reluctantly. &quot;Steve was the kind of guy who wore a peace patch on his flight suit when flying a B52,&quot; Chris says. &quot;He definitely marched to his own drum.&quot; Between 1970 and 1974, he became &quot;Dad&quot; - first to Heather and then to Kristen. <img src="/images/posts/IMG_6891.jpg" alt=""> L: Dad and Heather with Chris. R: Dad and Kristen When he decided he would rather be a full-time dad than an Air Force pilot, he did that, eventually moving to Boxborough, Ma., with a 7yo Heather and 3yo Kristen. Even though he was taking care of two small children on, at first, very little starting-over money, he did his best. Because fish was healthy and because neither daughter was remotely interested in eating it, he made it palatable using canned tomato soup as a glaze. He served the occasional delicious lamb patties (by god, he would have lamb!), and he only once tried to force liver as dinner. (Heather held out; Kristen gave in for TV privileges. Neither has ever eaten it since or will again.) Though it would have been easier for a single working dad, and less expensive, he rarely allowed junk as a full meal. <img src="/images/posts/IMG_6864-1.jpg" alt=""> Heather, Kristen, &amp; Dad in Boxborough For 48 years, he was a tremendous father. He, as many tremendous fathers are, was a &quot;look it up in the dictionary&quot; parent when a definition was needed. He would explain math homework at the dining room table--without offering the solution--until the daughter failing to grasp the problem&#39;s concept would rather break the stupid pencil in half and eat it than receive any more instruction. When it came to misbehavior, he would notice and punish some of it, and he would ignore some of it. He allowed room for privacy, for learning, for teenagers to &quot;get away with&quot; doing typical teenage things. (He was surely no teenage angel.) Lest he sound too good to be true, he was also known for delivering very, very long lectures to misbehavers, which no one enjoyed.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>&quot;From a young age he taught me independence and self-sufficiency. He also tried to teach me how to broil but was repeatedly discouraged by the results. He gave so much of himself to make sure we had the best possible life he could provide. It is impossible to convey the magnitude of my gratitude to him, nor can I put into words all of the ways in which  he was such a fantastic father and such a very good man. I can only hope I made him proud using the tools of life he passed on to me over the years, and will continue to use going forward.&quot; - Heather</p>
</blockquote>
<p><img src="/images/posts/dad-drawing.jpg" alt=""> &quot;Steve&quot; | Keith Jakacky In middle age, as his Steve self rather than as his Dad self, he routinely played squash on Sundays with fellow middle-ager and close friend John Hewitt (b. Aug. 1950 - d. Aug. 2008). A little less routinely, he played golf. More recently, a little beyond squash, he went on photography forays around his part of Florida with good friend and artist neighbor Keith, but he also loved photographing the closer community of earthlings living around the pond near his place: ducks that liked to sit in trees, herons, geckos, and some frog that broke into his screened-in patio. He was also passionate about dusk and dawn light. (Earlier pictures found in containers of photographs show a longstanding interest in photography. And light.) As a father to adult daughters and a brother to grown siblings, he was--we may all have been surprised to learn--not just one person&#39;s confidant, but everyone&#39;s. He, while simply trying to live a quiet, peaceful life in Florida with his sunny, screened-in porch and endlessly entertaining wildlife, was also fielding calls about relationship dramas, personal crises, scary health issues, and anxiety caused by the sheer vastness of outer space. He was also the person his siblings or kids called when something funny or interesting happened, the one who got all the emails with attachments of a picture just taken, a story just written, a painting just painted. &quot;Every painting I showed him, he understood immediately,&quot; says Linda (&quot;Pinny&quot; to Steve and only Steve). <img src="/images/posts/SteveHunter.jpg" alt=""> Hunter confides in Steve. He was one of those people other people knew they could trust, and who they also knew would deliver an honest opinion, regardless of whether it was the desired opinion. And, sometimes, regardless of whether an opinion was desired. As a soul, he hated dishonesty in relationships with people. He was a painfully sensitive human being who would &quot;spit on it! ptew!&quot; sentimentality. (&quot;Thanks for reminding me,&quot; he replied to a 2018 happy birthday text.) He was quiet, but said a lot with his face. If his nostrils were flared, his daughters knew to turn around quietly and walk away. The lines he acquired were from years of smiling - he didn&#39;t age with grump wrinkles. &quot;I loved making him laugh and cackle and will miss that almost as much as I will miss him,&quot; Heather says. He hugged with his eyes and communicated &quot;I love you&quot; with a soft touch on the top of a head. He was gentle, introverted, self-conscious (&quot;He tried so hard to be medium that he stood out loudly,&quot; says brother Mark, whose phone calls Steve would answer with, &quot;Hey, Mark-o!&quot;), selfless within reason, darkly humorous, frustrating, unfailingly reliable, and the kind of dad his kids (and apparently everyone else) could really, deeply talk to about just about anything. The less empty the talk, the better. He also liked this song so much he sent the video link to Larry twice. Those who knew and loved Steve/Dad are utterly devastated by his absence, but the unfortunate truth is that death is inevitable--the only questions are &quot;When?&quot; and &quot;How?&quot; For those left feeling the loss of him, the &quot;when&quot; came decades too soon, but the &quot;how&quot; can offer a little bit of comfort. When you love someone, you hope for as little pain as possible in their lifetime and the best of all possible endings. Steve/Dad of course had his own losses--both of his parents--and personal traumas, but he never knew the loss of a child or the loss of one of his younger siblings. He wasn&#39;t afflicted with a long illness. He never experienced the fear and confusion of dementia, and he didn&#39;t reach a point when he would be forced to leave his home for another (whether with one of his daughters or in a <strong>home</strong>). His death* wasn&#39;t painful, and it wasn&#39;t anyone&#39;s fault--which means his friends and family can feel grief without the added burden of distress over his last moments or anger toward someone to blame. And we&#39;ll be feeling that grief for a long time. &quot;Big brother who called me &#39;Pinny,&#39; you will always be in my heart.&quot; - Linda</p>
<p>*</p>
<p>If you&#39;d like to share your own thoughts or memories of Steve, please feel free to include them in the comments section below or to post them on the funeral website&#39;s <a href="https://www.legacy.com/obituaries/name/steven-tsetsi-obituary?pid=190494690">guest book</a>. Because there was and will be no funeral, in lieu of flowers you are welcome to make a donation to the <a href="http://fl.audubon.org/">Florida Audubon Society</a>. * <em><a href="https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Abdominal_aortic_aneurysm">Abdominal aortic aneurysm</a>, which ruptured. Abdominal aortic aneurysms are a particular danger to white men over 65 who have ever smoked. If you fit the description, it&#39;s recommended that you get annual screenings.</em> <img src="/images/posts/bye-dad-collage.png" alt=""></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Interview with WWII veteran Ted Cummings about his influences, his decision to join the Marines, and his role in the war</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/interview-with-wwii-veteran-ted-cummings-about-his-influences-his-decision-to-join-the-marines-and-his-role-in-the-war</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/interview-with-wwii-veteran-ted-cummings-about-his-influences-his-decision-to-join-the-marines-and-his-role-in-the-war</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 14 Jul 2018 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Marine</category>
    <category>Military</category>
    <category>Veteran</category>
    <category>world war II</category>
    <description><![CDATA[The following interview with Theodore R. Cummings was conducted in November 2013. Mr. Cummings, a friendly, energetic, and overall lovely interview subject, died two years later in September 2015. Since retiring from his position as…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>The following interview with Theodore R. Cummings was conducted in November 2013. Mr. Cummings, a friendly, energetic, and overall lovely interview subject, died two years later in September 2015.</em> <img src="/images/posts/ted-cummings.jpg" alt=""> Since retiring from his position as chairman of the Manchester, Conn. Democratic Committee in 2007, a position he’d held for 47 years, lifelong Manchester resident Ted R. Cummings has been “staying out of the way,” he said, while spending time with friends and family. Fresh from a trip to Israel to visit a son who’s been living there with his family since 1974, Cummings agreed to spend some time talking to the Journal Inquirer about his childhood, his participation as a Marine in the Battle of Guadalcanal during World War II, and what inspired his interest in politics. <strong>Q: What is your strongest memory of childhood?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> The constant work of my father and mother. If I think back on it, if I lived to be 1,000, I could never meet their work habits. My father was an individual businessman, a milkman, and you know that’s when the milk was to be on the doorstep of the many, many people who then were working. When I was a kid, most of them worked in the Cheney Mills that were still productive, and in the insurance industry in Hartford, and at the expanding Pratt and Whitney aircraft engine plant in East Hartford. The milk had to be on the steps at 6 a.m. or before, so that figure just gives you an idea of how hard and how early the start of milkmen. Anyway, I remember how hard they worked, and that they expressed a quiet, forthright manner that they did pass on. <strong>If you were to write your memoirs, what would the title be?</strong> I think I’d probably dress it up, but the sense would be I’m a lucky man. <strong>What makes you feel you’ve been lucky?</strong> I’ve had so many people who have been so very good to me, taught me so much – tried to, anyway – and were very generous, respectful. And even though we were often on opposite sides, we at some point put those differences aside and ended up working together when we’ve both had interests in the same objective. I’ve been lucky that way. In general, people have been very, very good to me. I feel a little like the Lou Gehrig speech. He made a speech when he retired with at Yankee Stadium. It was one of the most beautiful, off the cuff, speeches, and he began, “I’m the luckiest man on the face of the earth,” and went on to describe, very briefly, why. I remember the first words, and I guess that’s why I said what I did about feeling lucky. <strong>What was your proudest accomplishment as Democratic chairman?</strong> I think most of it. What I was involved with was done by others, and I had a small hand in it. I think what I’m most proud of is the fact that I was allowed to work with so many outstanding people who during their time built new schools and firehouses and pools and streets and recreation fields and social services, and so many other things in which I participated a bit. <strong>How did you become interested in politics?</strong> One of the best kept secrets in Manchester, 83 units the size of a two-car garage that were built by the town and state on land now occupied by the police station and Illing Middle School. These were built after the war to provide housing for veterans. There were a lot of us, and many of us were married with children, or children coming, and we didn’t have a pot and rents were very low. It was a lottery system to get in. We lived there and were able to get out of our parents’ hair. Our parents were very generous. When my brothers and I came home, we didn’t have anything, and our parents took us in.Can you imagine that? They found the room for each of us in the large house on South Main Street until we got settled. At the very beginning, the veterans’ homes were heated by bottled gas. And they were little four-room places, built on piers, so the wind whistled underneath them. We thought they were palaces, but they were very cold in the winter, and the bottled gas prices went higher than the rent, and so we said, “”We’ve got to do something about this.” A group of us organized and went before the town in 1948 and made our case, and my interest in politics continued. I always viewed politics with a large amount of respect – for the public service aspect of it, because that’s really what it is. If your view of democracy is going to work, it has to be a carefully thought out view of what’s doable and what will help the largest number of people. <strong>How much time did you spend in the Marines?</strong> A little over four years. I joined the Marines right out of high school in the summer of 1941, about six months before the war. I brought the papers home, I was 17, from the Hartford recruiting office. We didn’t have a car – I didn’t have a car, and not many did, then as compared to today – so I went on the bus and came home with the papers to be signed, because I was 17. My mother was pretty upset because I hadn’t given anyone the notion I was going to go. An older brother had gone into the Marines two months earlier, and I was always competing with him, so I did it. He told me to see my father, who had just finished his day’s work at about three in the afternoon. He was pulling weeds in the back yard, and I took the papers to him and said, “Pop, would you sign these, please? I want to go.” He looked at them quietly. He was very quiet for a couple of minutes, and he said, “There’s going to be a war, you know.” I’ll remember those few words forever. Because here was a man, never went beyond 8th grade, worked all the time, spoke little, read the local papers from the first letter to the last period, and “There’s going to be a war, you know.” This is six months before December 7, when Pearl Harbor was bombed and the war began. I said, “Aw, there’s not going to be a war, you know. Just sign them. I want to go.” He said, “Okay. I’ll sign them.” And he did. And I went. And December 7 happened, and the world turned upside down. But it was an indication of what wisdom our parents had, if we’d only listen to them. But at that age, I knew everything. And I knew nothing. A few months later, I discovered that when we went to war in the Pacific. It was a long time ago, but there are some things that remain current. <strong>What was your best military experience?</strong> The best military experience? Surviving. No, there was an incredible coincidence that happened. I had a brother on a heavy cruiser, and he went down on the night of August 9 (1942) off Guadalcanal, the island on which we had landed two days previous. We were there for four months, and it was no vacation. There were no damn dancing girls, and the enemy wanted the island back and kept coming and coming and coming. The place was diseased, and it was a bad time. When we were relieved by the Army in mid-December, we went to Brisbane, Australia. We were sent there to rebuild a badly damaged division. And while there, to make it short, somehow I met my brother who had survived the sinking of the cruiser that we saw. We sat on the island and saw this horrific night naval battle, the most tremendous fireworks display anyone would ever see. And I thought he was gone, because the casualties were very high that night for the Navy. And he thought I was gone, because Guadalcanal was a difficult place. And can you imagine, one week before Christmas in 1942, we met. The details are a story in themselves. But we sent a cablegram back to our parents, and to his wife, that we were alive and had met in Brisbane, Australia. It was just one of those hard to describe, and believe, events that so often happened during the war. <strong>What was your worst military experience?</strong> The death of a friend, friends, in actions against the enemy. When we were together—and I guess you always feel that…you wonder why it was, especially as you get older… You realize how very lucky it was, and you feel self-conscious that it was him and not you. And you feel a kind of responsibility. I think that’s… I think that’s a trait of human nature, when you realize in combat that you’re always watching one another’s back, and you’re always together. You count on each other. Without that you’ve got nothing. That’s the best I can answer. <strong>Did your brothers also end up making it home from the war?</strong> There were three of us who served. One brother who served in the Marines, who I mentioned earlier. He survived. And the older brother, who was on the cruiser that was sunk, he survived. And then he went in the submarine services and did about ten war patrols in the Pacific, and he survived. We all made it. ______________ <em>Originally published in the Journal Inquirer Saturday, Nov. 30, 2013</em></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Untitled</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/untitled</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/untitled</guid>
    <pubDate>Wed, 11 Jul 2018 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    
    <description><![CDATA[Originally posted in 2013 In January, two figures sneaked into the book room of a Colorado public school. One of them had unlocked it with a key hanging on a ring the principal had given her for access to a supply closet. “We both wanted…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Originally posted in 2013</em> In January, two figures sneaked into the book room of a Colorado public school. One of them had unlocked it with a key hanging on a ring the principal had given her for access to a supply closet. <a href="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2013/05/img_2697.jpg"><img src="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2013/05/img_2697.jpg?w=300&h=225" alt="pins"></a>“We both wanted to get into the book room, but did not feel comfortable asking for permission because we felt we would be questioned and watched,” Melissa* says. Melissa hid in the room—among pallets of unused textbooks and resources, and cupboards stacked floor to ceiling with neglected novels—while Rebecca*, who had been given the key ring, returned the keys to the principal before hurrying back to meet Melissa. “We were ridiculous and hysterical,” Rebecca says. “We looked through the books with the lights off.” Rebecca and Melissa, who&#39;d signed confidentiality agreements when they were hired and consented to be interviewed only on the condition of anonymity, work at the middle school. Rebecca teaches 7th and 8th grade Language Arts, 7th and 8th grade Reading Intervention, and Special Education Reading Intervention. Melissa teaches 6th, 7th, and 8th grade Language Arts and Reading Intervention. That day in the book room, the two were secretly returning Lois Lowry’s <em>Number the Stars</em>, which they’d both read with their respective classes despite the administration’s insistence that novels not be taught. Books have been off limits to students and teachers for about two years. “The former superintendent believed that at-risk students should be taught skills in isolation and that reading books was a frivolity they didn&#39;t benefit from. That is, it does not help test scores,” says Rebecca, who has ten years of teaching experience, much of it with at-risk students. Adds Melissa, who is on her second year of teaching, “He said, and I quote, ‘Novels are a waste of time.’” The “he” they’re referring to is <a href="https://www.aalk8.org/school-leadership">Mike Miles</a>, a controversial superintendent who has since opened a charter school, the Academy of Advanced Learning, in Aurora, Colorado. Under Miles’ leadership, Rebecca says, teachers were to follow a strict classroom schedule that included setting a timer for each activity (which Rebecca says she refused to do). When the timer went off, teachers were to check for understanding and move on to the next activity. It was all part of Miles’ attempt to “streamline” teaching and raise students’ test scores. (Data regarding his effectiveness has been inconclusive.) The YouTube video “Superintendent Miles Teaching 8th Grade Math” illustrates the extent of Miles’ streamlining. Each student, upon entering the room, receives an index card from the teacher (in this case, Miles) who greets them at the door. At their desks, they each have a small whiteboard, which Rebecca explains teachers are to use to assess student comprehension: “Can they answer the question correctly, immediately?” “White boards on three: one, two, three,” Miles says in the video, and the students hold up their answers. In the next scene, Miles, a West Point graduate and former Army Ranger, points at numbers projected onto the wall and says, “Do you get me.” It doesn’t sound like a question. “We get you, <em>sir</em>!” the students shout in unison. “Each class must have four components,” Rebecca says. “Warm-up, direct instruction, activity, assessment of learning. Every day. Every class. And no concept may be taught more than two days consecutively.” She calls the system “crazy-making” and says the teacher of that math class used for Miles&#39; video demonstration had to reteach the lesson after Miles left the room because the students were so confused. It is a system she insists trains “factory workers” who will perform quickly rather than young thinkers who look beyond the fast response. It is also a system that discounts her instincts and experience, crippling her—and Melissa’s—ability to treat students as individuals and create lifelong learners. That is, it would if they followed the rules. But it’s important to both of them not to. Rebecca and Melissa teach at a Title 1 school, which means 75 percent or more of the students live below the poverty line and are considered “at-risk.” The students and/or their family members often have criminal records. It was this particularly troubled demographic that drew Rebecca from another part of the country to the Colorado school. As a child, Rebecca would have been considered at-risk. Her parents were married and divorced several times—to each other and to other people. Sometimes they were extremely poor, other times they weren’t. Nothing was constant. Books were her escape. She read “any and all romances” for their happily-ever-after endings, and she read mysteries for their resolutions. On an educational level, the books helped Rebecca develop an advanced vocabulary at a young age and taught her about the world, history, and the universal human condition. As a teacher, she uses books to inspire her students to learn. Before moving to Colorado, when she taught novels to at-risk high school students, Rebecca found it was necessary to read to them for an hour at a time just to get them through the book. Even so, when she reached the last page, the students felt an immense sense of accomplishment and would brag that they had “read a whole book.” So she reads novels—<em>James and the Giant Peach</em> and <em>Big Friendly Giant</em>, among others—with her 7th and 8th graders even though according to school rules: &quot;novels are not to be taught&quot;; she &quot;may not read aloud for more than 10 minutes; excerpts may not exceed two pages; and students may not read aloud to each other.&quot; “Reading aloud is (good) hard work for these kids,&quot; Rebecca says. &quot;When they are reading, they’re barely comprehending because they’re so busy decoding. The kids who are listening have time to process and come up with the most fantastic connections, comments and questions. After the first one, they begged for another, so we’re all reading our second book together now.” Melissa had been considering defying the school administration and teaching novels on her own, but it wasn’t until she knew Rebecca was doing it that she mustered the courage. “It felt like we were being punished for wanting to put books in the hands of students. Ultimately, I wasn’t doing (them) any favors by keeping novels out of their hands; in fact, it was hurting them as growing thinkers.” Melissa says that some of her most troublesome students this year ended up becoming the most eager to know what book they would be reading next. One of her 8th graders said she wished there were extra copies so she could take one home, but the copies they have—several of which were donated after Rebecca put out a call on social media—are limited. Another of Melissa’s students checked out a copy of the assigned book from the public library because he didn’t like having to leave it at school when class ended. “After reading novels in class, I’ve noticed that my students are learning to stick with something for longer than five minutes and to not base their thinking strategies around a timer on the board,” Melissa says. “Their observations and connections are more meaningful and insightful than ever before. Honestly, I’ve never seen such good work from my students as when we started reading novels in class.” All of the larger benefits of novel as learning tools aside, Melissa asks a pertinent question: “What else are you supposed to teach in a Language Arts class if you’re not allowed to read books?” For as long as they remain at the school, the two intend to keep reading complete novels with their students. However, neither will be there much longer. Rebecca, who received scores of “0” on a class evaluation taken while she and her students were reading together, resigned in January and says she expects to be escorted out of the building at any time. She will continue teaching, but somewhere else. “I can’t stay. It’s all too crazy there. So little focus on the kids and their education and too much focus on policy and political posturing are what make that district a toxic place to learn and teach. I have asked myself, should you retire? Are you truly a bad teacher? If you really care about these kids, why can’t you play nice and just get along with admin so you can be there? I have been asked back to three of my prior positions. This district chipped away at my confidence, but the universe and my experience have helped me to rebuild it.” Melissa, on the other hand, plans to leave the district, the state, and for the time being, teaching. “When I decided to teach, I thought that I would get to share with my students what made me fall in love with literature and school: reading novels, having deep discussions, and sharing the love of reading and learning with my students. Instead, I’m bogged down by paperwork and a million nonsensical rules to follow, forced to work harder, not smarter. Who knows? Maybe years down the road, when people aren’t so focused on the test anymore and we can rediscover the joy of reading, maybe I’ll come back to the classroom.”</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Social media’s “thigh gap” trend not to blame for eating disorders</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/social-medias-thigh-gap-trend-not-to-blame-for-eating-disorders</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/social-medias-thigh-gap-trend-not-to-blame-for-eating-disorders</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 12 May 2018 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Anorexia</category>
    <category>Articles</category>
    <category>Eating Disorders</category>
    <category>Social Media</category>
    <category>Thigh Gap</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Originally published Tuesday, Oct. 15, 2013 in the Journal Inquirer by Kristen J. Tsetsi The website wikiHow, which offers step-by-step instructions on how to build a door, drive a car with manual transmission, and accept not having…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Originally published Tuesday, Oct. 15, 2013 in the Journal Inquirer</em> <em>by Kristen J. Tsetsi</em> The website wikiHow, which offers step-by-step instructions on how to build a door, drive a car with manual transmission, and accept not having children, also explains how to achieve thigh gap. Thigh gap, an aesthetic desired by a segment of young people (primarily females), is a space that exists between the thighs even when standing with the feet together. It’s a look somewhat common among very skinny runway models that might occur naturally in people with wide-set hips, but which is otherwise difficult to achieve without extreme and unhealthy weight loss. It might seem because the thigh gap is currently trending online that this is some newfangled danger threatening America’s children, but what is more likely is that it’s simply another way for people with eating disorders to measure their weight loss, one eating disorder expert said. “I think checking thighs is one of many what we call ‘body checking’ behaviors,” said Rebekah Bardwell Daweyko, licensed professional counselor and programming director of the Walden Behavioral Care Center in South Windsor, Conn. “People of all ages who struggle with eating disorders, body dysmorphia, or pathological body image stressors do behaviors we call body checking. Often we see people who measure their wrist with their fingers, or they check themselves in the mirror multiple times a day, or they utilize other methods. Thigh gap is just another body checking behavior.” Much of the media focus on the thigh gap trend blames social networking sites like Twitter and Instagram for fueling the thigh gap obsession among teens because they provide platforms for sharing pictures of emaciated thighs, which could help lead to eating disorders. But according to Daweyko, the emergence of eating disorders in individuals is a bit more complicated than that. Social media makes it easier to share ideas and learn new tricks, she said, but people who have an eating disorder will find a way to act out the disorder with or without social media. While much of what a “thigh gap” search returns on Twitter is criticism of the trend, there are some Twitter users whose posts about thigh gap are expressions of longing for the elusive look. One Twitter user, whose Twitter name is “Sigh” flanked on either side by a heart and whose handle is a letters-and-numbers variation of the words “broken soul,” wrote in her feed, “You know what I would love? My thigh gap to still be visible when I sit down.” When contacted through Twitter and asked why she wanted that gap, her reply was, “I just would rather have skinny legs rather than big thighs. They just seem nicer to me. I just feel like I need one to be skinny.” <a href="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2013/10/thinspiration.jpeg"><img src="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2013/10/thinspiration.jpeg?w=400&h=447" alt="thinspiration"></a>She said she wasn’t emulating a famous person or a model, and that she hadn’t seen anyone in real life who had a thigh gap. “I just feel the need to have one,” she said. She added that she had seen typical “thinspo” images, or images of skinny women that are also called “thinspiration,” but a scroll through the 13-year-old’s Twitter feed suggests there is more to her desire for the skinny thighs than a need to conform to whatever images are circulating on the internet. For instance, she had a strong reaction — “That made me cry. Thank you so much” — to a YouTube video of a man speaking to the camera about the effects suicide can have on friends and family. It was sent to her by a Twitter follower in response to one of her tweets, which read, “I want these scars to fade on my wrist. if I need to cut that will be on my stomach. I dont have the confidence to wear crop tops so why not.” Several anti-thigh gap posts on Twitter attempt to reassure girls that they’re attractive when their thighs touch, and that famous beauties like Beyoncé don’t need thigh gaps to be desirable, but those reassurances are likely to be ignored. Daweyko said it’s a misconception of people with eating disorders that they’re motivated by vanity. “Things can start out that way, but there’s a nature vs. nurture component to it,” she said. “Nature loads the gun, but nurture pulls the trigger. People don’t have eating disorders because of the media.” Another Twitter user who said she wanted a thigh gap has the Twitter name “Fading and Broken.” Asked her age via Twitter, she said she was 15. Her profile picture is a photograph of a young woman, not herself, with an emaciated shoulder, and her photo gallery is filled with thinspo images and text graphics communicating feelings of loneliness and hopelessness. She tracked her fasting periods — “I’ve fasted for a day, eighteen hours, and fifty-six minutes” — and wrote that she wanted to weigh 100 pounds, to have a thigh gap and hip bones, and to be “beautiful” and “thin.” In an earlier tweet she wrote, “Death seems more inviting than life will ever be.” Eating disorders often go hand in hand with psychological disorders, and some people are simply susceptible to forming eating disorders in much the same way some people are susceptible to forming drug or alcohol addictions, Daweyko explained. There may be someone in the family with a history of depression and anxiety, perhaps a toxic relationship with parents, or some other family disturbance. Maybe they weren’t taught healthy coping skills, Daweyko said, or maybe they were abused at some point and no one believed them. “Maybe they had the perfect storm happening, they decided to go on a diet, and it started out as, ‘I’m going to lose five pounds.’ Then, before you know it, that turned into an addiction,” she said. According to statistics compiled by the South Carolina Department of Health, 95 percent of those with eating disorders, which include bulimia, bingeing, excessive exercising, and the rarer anorexia, are between the ages of 12 and 25. What makes teenage eating disorders so dangerous, Daweyko said, is that bodies that haven’t yet stopped growing are at risk of being stunted from malnourishment. Worse still is that anorexia is the third most common chronic illness among adolescents, the Department of Health Statistics says, and 20 percent of those suffering from it will die prematurely of disorder-related complications. Suicide is one of those complications. The National Institutes of Mental Health classify eating disorders as treatable medical illnesses, but the South Carolina Department of Health statistics said 80 percent of females who access treatment don’t receive enough, and only one in 10 people suffering from an eating disorder receive treatment at all. Whether a person seeks treatment and then recovers is dependent on several factors, Daweyko said. “It depends where they are in their willingness to change. We have different stages. If someone doesn’t see a need to change, it’s not likely they will just because someone wrote a comment on a website. People change because something happens,” she said. “Maybe a medical scare, or parents become aware of it and push them to. People don’t change because they see the light. They change because they feel the heat.” When asked what will happen once she achieves her thigh gap, whether she’ll be happy with how she looks, the Twitter user named “Sigh” said she already has a gap. She just wants it to be wider. “Same with normal weight,” she said. “Like once I hit my goal weight, I’ll want lower.”</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>There’s more to preventing rape than the victims not getting drunk, experts say</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/theres-more-to-preventing-rape-than-the-victims-not-getting-drunk-experts-say</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/theres-more-to-preventing-rape-than-the-victims-not-getting-drunk-experts-say</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 12 May 2018 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Articles</category>
    <category>Rape Myths</category>
    <category>Rape Prevention</category>
    <category>Sexual Assault</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Originally published in the Journal Inquirer as “How can we stop rape?” Tuesday, Dec. 3, 2013 by Kristen J. Tsetsi The University of Michigan reports that according to studies conducted in 2000 and 2001, teaching men to be dominant and…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Originally published in the Journal Inquirer as “How can we stop rape?” Tuesday, Dec. 3, 2013</em> <em>by Kristen J. Tsetsi</em> The University of Michigan reports that according to studies conducted in 2000 and 2001, teaching men to be dominant and aggressive often leads to their development of hyper-masculinity, male peer support for sexual aggression, and adversarial sexual beliefs. <a href="http://greece.greekreporter.com/2013/07/02/date-rape-drug-found-in-greece/#lightbox/0/"><img src="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2013/12/rape-2.jpg?w=770" alt=""></a>Earlier studies conducted from 1974 to 1997, the university reports, show additional factors contributing to sexual violence include sex-role socialization, <a href="http://www.d.umn.edu/cla/faculty/jhamlin/3925/myths.html">rape myths</a>, lack of sanction for abuse, male peer support groups, and all-male membership groups such as fraternities and sports teams. “In my opinion, (sexual assault) is a side effect of a chauvinist culture,” says Dr. Jamshid Marvasti, a psychiatrist at Manchester Hospital in Manchester, Conn., who specializes in sexual abuse and trauma and who also counsels sex offenders and victims at West Hartford’s New England Clinical Associate. “We need to have feminists more involved, boys from childhood need to be educated, and I think this community of mind that ‘I can do whatever I want whenever I want to’ needs to be decreased.” In the meantime, just as there are common-sense behaviors people should adopt if they don’t want to be robbed (lock doors, close shades at night, use exterior lighting) or mugged (stay out of alleys, walk with friends at night), there are common-sense behaviors that may reduce the risk of sexual assault. They include not drinking too much alcohol at social events where the likelihood of a sexual assault is known to be high, walking with a buddy if out at night, taking a self-defense class, and carrying pepper spray or a stun gun. Marvasti says there should also be more training focused on teaching people to know who they’re involved with. “Many things happen because of alcohol and drugs, and there are protections everyone needs to learn and to have,” he says. “You cannot, when you’ve met a man for the first time in a bar, go to his home to have coffee.” He adds that people should also trust their instincts and not ignore signs that someone may be a predator. Many victims will say when they review the series of events leading to their assault that they might have been able to avoid the incident if they’d paid attention to the behaviors that made them nervous, or that had them questioning whether they should spend time with the person who ended up being their attacker, Marvasti says. Most protective measures, however, are not a reliable defense against being raped, says Jillian Gilchrest, Connecticut Sexual Assault Crisis Services (CONNSACS) director of public policy and communication. “We do talk about risk reduction, like watching your drinking, using the buddy system, or learning self-defense, but what’s interesting is that those strategies always focus on how women can ward off sexual assault instead of focusing on the rapist,” she says.<a href="http://michellesaysso.blogspot.com/2008/02/date-rape-documentary-you-cant-trust.html"><img src="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2013/12/rape.jpg?w=770" alt="rape"></a> No matter how many risk reduction tactics a person uses, she explains, an assault can easily happen in a place and with a person against whom none of the measures would have been taken. After all, eight out of 10 victims know their attackers, who can be short-term acquaintances, roommates, or even the significant other of a friend. Women are taught, for example, to cover their drinks at the bar when they step away to prevent someone from drugging them. But that technique is useless against someone the victim knows and who ultimately uses familiarity to gain access to her (or him) and attack when the victim is vulnerable. Gilchrest cites as an example a female UConn student, <a href="http://www.wtnh.com/news/politics/hearing-held-in-uconn-sex-assault-case">Rosemary Richi</a>, who alleged that in 2011 she was raped by a football player who invited her to join him in his room while he did laundry. She drank three shots of alcohol, and then, she claimed, he raped her. Another UConn student, Kylie Angell, said she was raped by a classmate in her dorm in 2010. Approximately two-thirds of rapes are committed by someone the victim knows, reports the Rape, Abuse, &amp; Incest National Network (RAINN). Thirty-eight percent of rapists are acquaintances, 28 percent are intimate, and more than 50 percent of rapes were reported to have taken place within a mile of, or in, the victim’s home. There’s therefore more to the prevention of sexual assault, Gilchrest says, than telling potential victims how to protect themselves. Connecticut’s Sexual Violence Prevention Plan, distributed by the state Department of Public Health, emphasizes prevention initiatives that develop within the greater public — and among young people in particular — pro-social attitudes and behavior, belief in gender equality, and the formation and maintenance of “healthy personal and social relationships.” CONNSACS, Gilchrest says, is also concerned with preventing violence and addresses the behavior of the offenders more than it addresses what the victims could have done to avoid being raped.<a href="http://ahmongwoman.com/2013/03/10/zerlina-maxwell-rape-prevention-and-guns/"><img src="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2013/12/dont-get-raped.jpg?w=350&h=250" alt=""></a> “If you’ve been taught your whole life that you should protect yourself from getting raped, and you get raped, you might think that you’ve messed up,” she says. “We focus on the culture and attitudes and norms that allow sexual violence to exist — so, reaching out to men.” CONNSACS partnered with the national movement Men Can Stop Rape (<a href="http://mencanstoprape.org">mencanstoprape.org</a>) to form the Where Do You Stand? Connecticut campaign, which invites men to get involved in the prevention of sexual violence. The Men Can Stop Rape website reports that research by psychologist Alan Berkowitz shows a majority of college-aged men don’t like seeing women belittled or mistreated, but that they stay silent if they witness such behavior because they believe they’re alone in their feelings. Training in bystander intervention, the website explains, “better equips men to express their discomfort.” Men Can Stop Rape also helps members recognize unhealthy aspects of masculinity and tries to replace violent attitudes and behaviors with behaviors that respect the self and others. Gilchrest says that while risk reduction — for example, using a buddy system or holding keys — is important, everyone has a role in preventing sexual assault. “Women will be safer when the entire community can identify roles they can take, including addressing situations that could lead to sexual violence, stepping in during an incident, and speaking out against ideas and behaviors that support sexual violence,” she says. ~ ~ ~ <a href="http://www.theguardian.com/society/2011/jul/17/the-rape-of-men"><img src="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2013/12/male-rape-victim.jpg?w=770" alt="male rape victim"></a><em><strong>Note</strong>: About 1 in 33 men have experienced an attempted or completed rape in their lifetime. 2.78 million men in the U.S. have been victims of sexual assault or rape. (<a href="http://www.rainn.org/get-information/statistics/sexual-assault-victims">RAINN</a>)</em> <a href="http://www.secasa.com.au/pages/myths-about-male-rape/">Male rape  myths</a> ~ ~ ~ Photos are linked to the sources from which they were pulled for this entry and are not meant to promote or endorse the websites or their associated content.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>New England &quot;Hi, bookstore. Buy my book?&quot; Tour: Stop 1 - Tru Books</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/new-england-hi-bookstore-buy-my-book-tour-stop-1-tru-books</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/new-england-hi-bookstore-buy-my-book-tour-stop-1-tru-books</guid>
    <pubDate>Wed, 31 Jan 2018 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    
    <description><![CDATA[I&#39;m a flailing mess when it comes to marketing. One day, I&#39;m sending emails to outlets while worrying that I&#39;m not doing enough on the social networking front (something I&#39;m decidedly not built for, but that I lamely try, anyway). The next…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>I&#39;m a flailing mess when it comes to marketing. One day, I&#39;m sending emails to outlets while worrying that I&#39;m not doing enough on the social networking front (something I&#39;m decidedly not built for, but that I lamely try, anyway). The next day, I&#39;m looking for reviewers while stressing about the press releases I&#39;m not writing or the brilliant publicity ideas I&#39;m not having (and have never had to this day). For at least two weeks, I&#39;d had a short stack of sell sheets and a small <em>The Age of the Child</em> stack sitting on the dining room table. The plan: visit every independent bookstore (within reason) in New England and do my best to sell them on at least reading/considering my book. (Which, if you&#39;re a bookstore owner reading this, is returnable. That&#39;s a plus point, right?) <img src="/images/posts/mewithbookstorebook2009.jpg" alt=""> I did this many years ago with <em>Pretty Much True</em> (<em>Homefront</em> at the time). I only tried one store, the now-closed Davis-Kidd Bookstore near Nashville, Tenn. The buyer accepted a copy to read, and I waited. A few weeks later, I received a letter - on paper, in an envelope - saying they&#39;d like to carry it. <em>I&#39;d made it into a bookstore! All by myself!</em> I cannot describe the feeling. (I also can&#39;t remember it. It was a really long time ago. I&#39;m sure it was great.) I don&#39;t know why I didn&#39;t visit more bookstores after that. I might have already spent too much time marketing and was feeling wiped out and DONE. I distinctly remember being sick of my own name, sick of saying and writing the title, and sick of talking about why I thought the story was so important to share. But that was years ago. I&#39;m more then re-energized. Why, I&#39;m months and months from wanting to duct-tape my mouth over <em>The Age of the Child</em>, so right now is the perfect time to approach stores and talk about why I think the story is so <a href="http://kjtsetsi.com/when-pro-choice-means-not-only-right-to-choose-but-also-think-of-the-damn-kids-for-a-second/">important</a> to share. Which is why the sell sheets and books were sitting on the dining room table, both of which went ignored (procrastination + fear) until one day last week when I saw them sitting there and told myself, &quot;Just GO.&quot; I got online and found the first store I would drive to. It was close, it had wonderful online reviews, and I&#39;d never been there, all of which was appealing. I packed the book, a sell sheet, and, for some reason, a business card, and got in the car. [Note: the following store is not the first store I&#39;ve approached about <em>The Age of the Child.</em> That store, who has AOC under consideration, is located in Long Island, NY.  Because it&#39;s so far away, I haven&#39;t physically visited, yet.]</p>
<h2>STORE VISIT 1--TRUE BOOKS. 3155 Main Street. Hartford, CT.</h2>
<p><img src="/images/posts/IMG_3991.jpg" alt=""> Inside the &quot;Yes, we&#39;re open&quot; door, a vestibule offers two possibilities: a door to the left, and a door to the right. The door to the left made more sense, so I went that way. But I didn&#39;t immediately see any books when I stepped inside and I was nervous and had no idea what to say to the person I was supposed to talk to once I found them and I looked stupid so I left. I tried the other door, but that wasn&#39;t it, either. &quot;I&#39;m looking for Tru Books?&quot; I said to the woman behind the counter. She pointed. I went back to the other door and opened it, stepped inside. The books hadn&#39;t been immediately visible because the main space is used to sell natural juices, black soaps, and exotic incense. (Which was why I&#39;d thought I was in the wrong store. The signs clearly stating that these things were sold in the same store had apparently not done the job for me.) The books were off to the left in their own cozy, sun-filled nook. <img src="/images/posts/IMG_3989.jpg" alt="">   . <img src="/images/posts/IMG_3990.jpg" alt=""> blah blah word word</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>The making of a book: Part II</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-making-of-a-book-part-ii</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-making-of-a-book-part-ii</guid>
    <pubDate>Thu, 25 Jan 2018 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Editing</category>
    <category>Novel Writing</category>
    <category>Revising</category>
    <category>Rough Draft</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Years ago, on a now-abandoned Wordpress site, I made A book&#39;s stages of growth: in pictures after having written my first novel, Homefront ( Homefront later became Pretty Much True, which became Pretty Much True by Chris Jane, and yes it&#39;s…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Years ago, on a now-abandoned Wordpress site, I made <a href="https://kristentsetsi.wordpress.com/2009/10/07/a-books-stages-of-growth-in-pictures/">A book&#39;s stages of growth: in pictures</a> after having written my first novel, <em>Homefront</em> (<em>Homefront</em> later became <em>Pretty Much True,</em> which became <em>Pretty Much True</em> by Chris Jane, and yes it&#39;s all the same story. Regerts, I have a few). <a href="http://www.powells.com/book/the-age-of-the-child-9780692992432/61-0"><img src="/images/posts/the_age_of_the_child-e1511809820954.jpg" alt=""></a> hi. hello. Now that <em>The Age of the Child</em> has been for sale for a couple of months, I wanted to write another making-of-a-book post. In part because I&#39;m feeling the urge to start writing another novel, which has to mean I&#39;ve already forgotten the pain of the making. In retrospect, it all happens so fast. In retrospect, it takes months, not a year and a half, and ideas and words come with the same reliable regularity as summer fruit flies to red wine. (I&#39;m not complaining. I&#39;m not &quot;Writing is such hard worrrk!&quot;-ing. What I am saying is that it might be nice to have a little more time before jumping back onto the trampoline of self-doubt - &quot;My ideas are stupid. I write stupid.&quot; - and self-congratulation-doubt - &quot;You have to read this part I just wrote. It&#39;s so clever. Right? No. It&#39;s stupid, isn&#39;t it? You can tell me.&quot;)     <img src="/images/posts/You_Doodle_2018-01-24T23_36_04Z.jpg" alt="">The journal. The best part of starting any new project is finding the perfect writing journal for that project. I stood in Barnes &amp; Noble looking and looking and looking...and then, there it was. Not only was it a lovely tree, but it had the exact right number of colored flowers to represent the characters whose names I&#39;d only recently written down. (That was about as far as I&#39;d gotten in my concrete story plan, at that point). Not only did it have the correct number of standout blooms, but they were separated while connected, as they are in <em>The Age of the Child</em> (Katherine and Margaret dominate Part I, and Millie and Lenny dominate Part II, with Hugh and Floyd as their respective romantic interests).   <img src="/images/posts/journal-tabs.jpg" alt=""> Usually, I&#39;ll only use about 1/3 of any writing journal (and no, the rest of the unused pages can&#39;t be used for the next project, and yes, that&#39;s wasteful), but this one - while still containing blank, unused pages - got more use than any of the others. I&#39;d never had to keep so much information straight, before. My organizational skills were still somewhat lacking. For example, the blue tab that comes after &quot;Licensing Req.&quot; (where all the parent licensing guidelines were jotted down) says &quot;Outline.&quot; That section saw very little ink.  </p>
<p>________</p>
<p>The binder. This comes after the first draft is complete. Print and hole-punch and see it in tangible form - encouraging! <img src="/images/posts/binder-interior-1.jpg" alt=""> &quot;It&#39;s real. All those words are there and I wrote them and the last page says &#39;the end.&#39;&quot; It&#39;s fun to sit with the binder over a glass of wine and some salted pistachio nuts, but the real reason for printing it is that reading a single page on the screen is an entirely different experience from reading it in a binder. <em>Note</em>: The printed Google maps in the folder sleeve plot the fictional towns of Tinytown (whose Main Street sees everything from little kids wearing &quot;Free to a good home&quot; signs to Millie skulking around in a wig and sunglasses), Windbury (many unwilling parents flock here), Newchester (Katherine and Graham live/love/ &quot;other&quot; here), and the Forest Retreat Estates neighborhood (where Katherine&#39;s friend Margaret lives, and where Lenny puts the basement to illegal use). <img src="/images/posts/binder-interior.jpg" alt=""> This second binder image is intentionally blurred. I&#39;ll subject only my closest friends, who I must hate, to my early draft writing. What you can see, however, is that there are no marks on these two pages. What hey! None of it needed editing! Oh, how wonderful to discover two single-spaced pages of flawless writing - and in the FIRST DRAFT? - in a row...</p>
<p>________</p>
<p>  <img src="/images/posts/proof-copy.jpg" alt="">Printed book-shaped book. It&#39;s important (for me, anyway), after getting through the binder and then making all the binder changes to the Word (or other text) document, to format the newly revised draft to meet the template requirements for a paperback copy. For some reason, this additional change in format reveals even more problems (so many more problems) than does the binder format.   <img src="/images/posts/interior.jpg" alt="">These two pages of &quot;So, everything here sucks, I guess&quot; are the same two pages from the binder image above that received no initial cross-outs, no circles, no notes, nothing. Suddenly, in book form, every single thing wrong with those pages became sickeningly obvious. (I think these pages were in such bad shape that I had to write additional notes on a little sheet of spiral notebook paper, tuck it into position in the seam, and draw arrows to the paragraphs where new text belonged.) The fun of this stage is that it&#39;s the almost-finished stage. After these changes are made, another book-shaped-book gets printed, last little things are changed, and it&#39;s done! So you print that copy just to have one for yourself, look through it, find a glaring problem or two, fix them, and THEN it&#39;s done until you find more problems. There are only a few, maybe five, before it&#39;s definitely finished (unless you&#39;re a perfectionist artist of the highest order who believes art is NEVER FINISHED, which I am not). Looking back, the thought of starting over is a little more than intimidating. I&#39;m happy to find I&#39;ve succeeded in convincing myself I&#39;m not quite ready for that, yet. But don&#39;t let that discourage YOU from starting your first, or your next. It&#39;s really all very rewarding. (That&#39;s the thing to say, right?) No, it is. Really.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>A conversation about Aziz Ansari in texts</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/a-conversation-about-aziz-ansari-in-texts</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/a-conversation-about-aziz-ansari-in-texts</guid>
    <pubDate>Sun, 14 Jan 2018 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    
    <description><![CDATA[Less about him, maybe, and more about the article about him. Note: The texts below are a conversation that happened spontaneously and are shared here to illustrate the complexity of the #metoo ... well, it might be fitting in some cases to…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Less about him, maybe, and more about the article about him. Note: The texts below are a conversation that happened spontaneously and are shared here to illustrate the complexity of the #metoo ... well, it might be fitting in some cases to call it a bandwagon. Because each person&#39;s experience is unique and personal to the individual, the desire here isn&#39;t to deny an uncomfortable situation happened. It&#39;s only to offer an illustration of the kind of conversation some accounts of sexual encounters are encouraging - and not just between my friend and me. The back-and-forth is quick, the language is sometimes crass, and we&#39;re not being careful. It&#39;s just two people talking, having an honest reaction to an article published online in the tidal wave of the #metoo movement (a movement both of us support and agree with, but which we also both agree has its drawbacks). Corrections/clarifications/notes are in the captions. The texts are shared with permission from the other party.   <img src="/images/posts/1.jpg" alt=""> &quot;Sexual assault&quot; should be replaced, for clarity, with &quot;sexual harassment.&quot; What I meant, and what she understood I meant, was &quot;something deserving of a public outing.&quot; <img src="/images/posts/2.jpg" alt=""> <img src="/images/posts/3.jpg" alt=""> <img src="/images/posts/5.jpg" alt=""><img src="/images/posts/6.jpg" alt=""> <img src="/images/posts/7.jpg" alt=""> <img src="/images/posts/8.jpg" alt=""> <img src="/images/posts/9.jpg" alt=""> <img src="/images/posts/10.jpg" alt=""> <img src="/images/posts/11.jpg" alt=""> <img src="/images/posts/12.jpg" alt=""></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Dehumanizing women in advertising</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/dehumanizing-women-in-advertising</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/dehumanizing-women-in-advertising</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 02 Jan 2018 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Dehumanization</category>
    <category>Journal Inquirer Articles</category>
    <category>Marketing</category>
    <category>Sex Sells</category>
    <category>Sex Slavery</category>
    <category>Sex Trafficking</category>
    <category>Women</category>
    <description><![CDATA[* for the Journal Inquirer (&amp; still more than relevant enough to re-post years later) Federal prosecutors have said one-time East Hartford, Conn. “pimp” Brian Forbes sold two young women to another “pimp” for a promised payment of more…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>*for the <em>Journal Inquirer</em> (&amp; still more than relevant enough to re-post years later) Federal prosecutors have said one-time East Hartford, Conn. “pimp” Brian Forbes sold two young women to another “pimp” for a promised payment of more than $1,000 in late 2003. The sale — for which Forbes never actually received payment, according to prosecutors — came after Forbes had already held the two women in an East Hartford apartment, raped them, and “shared them” sexually with friends, federal authorities charged. Forbes denied the human-sale allegation, but pleaded guilty to a variety of sex-trafficking crimes, including the use of child prostitutes and threatening serious bodily harm to keep two 18-year-olds in his service after they started working for him voluntarily. He was sentenced this year to 13 years in prison. “Pimp” is here marked by quotations because, technically, a pimp is a person who solicits clients for a prostitute, and in its most positive interpretation prostitution is a voluntary act entered into by individuals who choose to exchange their bodies for money. Forbes, in this particular case, was not a pimp, but a slave owner. The case in East Hartford is by no means unique. According to a 2004 report by John Miller, then director of the federal Office to Monitor and Combat Trafficking in Persons in Washington, D.C., modern slavery plagues every country, including the United States. Not an easy question to answer is why our country, considered by many to be a progressive nation at the forefront of securing individual human rights, is one of the principal destinations for 14,500 to 17,000 women and children trafficked annually for the purposes of slavery. In a 2004 Trafficking in Persons Annual Report, Miller noted that information on slavery is inexact, &quot;but we believe that the majority of slave victims, in the neighborhood of 80 percent, are of the female gender.&quot; He added, &quot;We believe the largest category of slavery is sex slavery.&quot; <em>[Note: View the July 2017 <a href="https://www.state.gov/documents/organization/271339.pdf">Trafficking in Persons Annual Report</a>.]</em> <em>Ms.</em> magazine reported in the summer of 2007 that sex trafficking is one of the most profitable crime industries in the world — second only to the drug trade — and that U.S. trafficking victims are most prevalent in New York, Texas, Florida, and California. <em>[Note: <a href="https://www.nbcnews.com/news/us-news/human-trafficking-increased-2016-organization-reports-n717026">2016</a>: &quot;California is one of the largest sites of human trafficking in the United States,&quot; the California Attorney General&#39;s office said in a report on human trafficking.]</em> The question now becomes, how is it females have come to be considered a viable, and apparently an even somewhat palatable, commodity, particularly in the United States? While it&#39;s not possible to blame the use of female slaves on any one factor, it&#39;s difficult not to question the effect media and advertising could have on a society&#39;s perception of women. Mabelle M. Segrest, Fuller-Matthai, professor of Gender and Women&#39;s Studies and chairwoman of the Gender and Women&#39;s Studies Department at Connecticut College, says that to be objectified is to be turned into an object, and to be commodified is to be turned into an object for sale. &quot;The sex slave is the ultimate of a commodified body, which I think we are numbed to with all this advertising,&quot; she says. &quot;We&#39;re so used to the female body being commodified.&quot; <a href="http://www.ltcconline.net/lukas/gender/stripper/pics/stripper40.jpg"><img src="http://www.ltcconline.net/lukas/gender/stripper/pics/stripper40.jpg" alt=""></a> Women can be used to sell anything from insurance to perfumes to vacations, Segrest says. Even a phone book advertisement uses a young woman in a tight yellow shirt to draw attention to the publication, and an Internet domain registration Web site uses a large-breasted woman in a tight shirt to lure online customers. Social activist and media literacy proponent Jean Kilbourne, who with Diane E. Levin co-authored the book, <a href="https://www.amazon.com/dp/B001BADGNG/"><em>So Sexy So Soon: The New Sexualized Childhood and What Parents Can Do to Protect Their Kids</em></a>, maintains that turning a human being into an object invites abuse. &quot;When women are constantly shown as objects, the abuse and the violence makes a chilling kind of sense,&quot; she says. Kilbourne, whose attention to media awareness has been ongoing since the late 1960s, says advertising has a tremendous effect on how men and women operate and view one another, and themselves, in a society. In her book, <a href="https://www.amazon.com/Cant-Buy-My-Love-Advertising/dp/0684866005/"><em>Can&#39;t Buy My Love</em></a>, published in 1999, Kilbourne reported companies at the time were spending more than $200 billion on advertising per year. &quot;If you&#39;re like most people, you think that advertising has no effect on you,&quot; she writes in the book&#39;s opening chapter. &quot;When (Victoria&#39;s Secret) paraded bra-and-panty-clad models across screens for a mere 30 seconds&quot; during the 1999 Super Bowl, &quot;one million people turned away from the game to log on to the Web site promoted in the ad. No influence?&quot; Kilbourne said in 2003 that the average American was exposed to 3,000 advertisements a day. In a presentation titled &quot;The Naked Truth: Advertising&#39;s Image of Women,&quot; Kilbourne says the first step in committing a violent crime is to dehumanize the victim. She adds that many advertisements reinforce the idea that a woman&#39;s body is an object. Scott A. Lukas, chairman of anthropology and sociology at Lake Tahoe Community College and creator of <a href="http://genderads.com/">GenderAds.com</a>, a Web site that analyzes advertising images that relate to gender, also says sex slavery goes back to objectification and forms of dehumanization. &quot;It&#39;s hard to ignore it&#39;s a big issue in our society,&quot; he says. &quot;It says, &#39;This person is different from us, this person is less than us, so we can do what we want to them.&#39; There&#39;s a movement toward something that leads to breaking down personal barriers that would normally prevent them from doing something wrong.&quot; Joan C. Chrisler, Psychology professor at Connecticut College and an American Psychological Association and Association for Psychological Science fellow, says the media, in general, is largely responsible for how women are viewed in today&#39;s society. &quot;Certainly advertising is a big one, but not the only one. Music videos, movies, video games … in cartoons, women&#39;s bodies are often sexualized even if they&#39;re animals,&quot; she says. <a href="http://i276.photobucket.com/albums/kk34/feministing/DETAILSmagazine022009.jpg"><img src="http://i276.photobucket.com/albums/kk34/feministing/DETAILSmagazine022009.jpg" alt=""></a>The YouTube video &quot;<a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EZcYrF549BI">Generation M: Misogyny in Media and Culture</a>&quot; provides images of advertisements objectifying women and clips from Gangsta Rap videos portraying women as barely dressed collectibles, symbols of the wealth and status of their male collectors. Educator Jackson Katz, one of the country&#39;s leading anti-sexist male activists, warns in the video that another generation of women is being trained to please men &quot;and to know they&#39;re second-class status — and not complain about it.&quot; But someone must have complained. Secretary of State Condoleeza Rice said in the June 4 release of the Eighth Annual Trafficking in Persons Report that the United States has devoted more than $500 million in the last seven fiscal years to combat human trafficking globally. However, the only sure way to substantially curb the success of the sex slave industry is to somehow eliminate demand. ---- *originally published Sept. 25, 2008 as &quot;<a href="http://www.journalinquirer.com/airtime/media-and-the-sex-slave-industry-prosecutors-wrong-to-use/article_5cceadfd-edd4-59cc-b581-780c20b6a7de.html">Media and the sex slave industry: prosecutors wrong to use &#39;pimp&#39; to describe East Hartford sex-trafficking convict</a>&quot; More <a href="http://www.heatwatch.org/human_trafficking/statistics">statistics</a></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Book covers distracting me from writing at my Barnes &amp; Noble Starbucks table</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/book-covers-distracting-me-from-writing-at-my-barnes-noble-starbucks-table</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/book-covers-distracting-me-from-writing-at-my-barnes-noble-starbucks-table</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 23 Dec 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Barnes And Noble</category>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Tyler Henry</category>
    <category>Zac Posen</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Between Two Worlds by Tyler Henry Oh, that wide-smiling, angel-haired Tyler. Am I crazy to believe he talks to dead people? Yes, you say, but I say no. If famous actors—many of them ardent skeptics, mind you—believe him, shouldn’t I? For…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><strong>Between Two Worlds by Tyler Henry</strong> Oh, that wide-smiling, angel-haired Tyler. Am I crazy to believe he talks to dead people? Yes, you say, but I say no. If famous actors—many of them ardent skeptics, mind you—believe him, shouldn’t I? For the sake of argument, let’s say believing something a celebrity believes just because a celebrity believes it is akin to living “between two worlds” of rationale and Scientolog-ic. Would it still not be the worst kind of arrogance to presume to know the limitations of a universe whose vastness can only be imagined? (I do wonder, though, why no one ever asks Tyler what the afterlife looks like. Is it gauze panels and mist, or is it wildflower mountains and streams of delicious wild salmon? Can the disembodied consciousness enjoy salmon? Can it explore outer space? Are the afterlife realms cordoned off, separating those who help people pick up dropped papers from those who really, really want to shoot hibernating bears? Tyler?) <strong>Ancestral Medicine by Daniel Foor, Ph.D</strong> Bloodletting? There&#39;s probably something about bloodletting in there. Have we not advanced beyond that? Famous people do that Egyptian cupping ritual, which is kind of like bloodletting. If famous people believe in the abilities of Tyler Henry, and I believe in the abilities of Tyler Henry, does that mean I should also believe in the benefits of cupping? If Zac Posen says pleated mom jeans are back in style and famous people start wearing them because Zac Posen says to, does that mean I, too, should no longer consider them the fashion abomination they are? (I’ll wait to see whether Gwyneth wears them. When Gwyneth wears mom jeans, I’ll steam my lady parts.) <strong>The Happy Medium by Kim Russo</strong> I&#39;m not surprised that mediums need a self-help book. Every time I watch Hollywood Medium, I admit I wonder whether Tyler is happy. When he laughs, I think of that Joni Mitchell song and wonder, “Do you really smile when you smile?” Do you, Tyler? What’s the bigger burden: dead people poking you to connect with the living, or the living poking you to connect with the dead? And if the dead can know the future, what else do they know? What’s at the end of outer space? Infinite can’t actually be a thing, can it? Outside of numbers, I mean. Tyler? <strong>F*ck Love by Michael Bennett and Sarah Bennett</strong> You know what I f*cking love? That the F word has become so ubiquitous, so devoid of literary power, that its proud presence on hardcover book titles is enough to distract me into not giving a sh*t about love or how to f*ck it. (Or is it the F word at all? Sneaky asterisk!) What happened to the language of yore, of the days of couplets when words still meant a thing? Nowadays, the F word is nothing but...Well, nowadays It features on our mugs, our shirts, and in our gripes on grammar, Its cracking strike reduced to the <em>thwap</em> of a bean bag hammer. So thorough was its transformation, giant to bloodless runt, That all we’ve left with any heft is the word they actually don’t mind so much in Britain. <strong>Think Like a Guy: How to Get a Guy by Thinking Like One by Giuliana Depandi</strong> Oh, Giuliana. A relationship book? I suppose you and Bill Rancic—well, but Bill’s a little serious, don’t you think? Maybe a little patronizing? You’re right, though. Even a “reality” show can’t capture the complexities that make a relationship work. But did you really get him by knowing how he thinks? Or, I guess, how “guys” think? Does my husband—Iraq and Afghanistan veteran, former “rocker” in the high school smoking area, wearer of flannel pants—think the same way Bill thinks? Say all men do, by some chromosomal directive, think the same way. How can you know what they think or why they think it? I have to say I&#39;m concerned that what I’ll learn from your book is not how guys think, but how a woman thinks guys think, and if I want to know anything—anything at all—about how women think, I’ll ask Steve Harvey. Unless the women are dead, in which case I’ll ask Tyler Henry.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Polyamory: An interview</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/polyamory-an-interview</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/polyamory-an-interview</guid>
    <pubDate>Fri, 08 Dec 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Education</category>
    <category>Family</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Marriage</category>
    <category>Polyamory</category>
    <description><![CDATA[I&#39;ll admit to being uncomfortable with, but not judgmental of, polyamory. My discomfort could be a direct consequence of my having been socialized to believe in one-person romantic love. (One person at a time, that is.) I blame pre-teen…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>I&#39;ll admit to being uncomfortable with, but not judgmental of, polyamory. My discomfort could be a direct consequence of my having been socialized to believe in one-person romantic love. (One person at a time, that is.) I blame pre-teen readings of Danielle Steele. (&quot;Blame&quot; is the wrong word. I&#39;m quite happy with my belief that some people do have one &quot;true love.&quot;) Or maybe polyamory makes me uncomfortable because if I&#39;m only supposed to <em>talk</em> to more than one person in a room, I&#39;d rather drink in a closet by myself than have to deal with the time management. Even in <em>The Age of the Child</em>--which is fiction!--I wouldn&#39;t get more than ten-foot-pole close to polyamory when I wrote only a <strong>short-lived</strong> agreement between a husband and wife to try it. (In the story, birth control has been outlawed, and one of the protagonists, Katherine, refuses to get pregnant again. She stops having traditional intercourse with her husband, who very much enjoys traditional intercourse. Because Katherine decided unilaterally to kill that part of their relationship, her husband, Graham, decides unilaterally that he&#39;ll compensate for that part with other, infertile, women. Katherine has no choice but to agree, at first--it is fair, after all.) Katherine believing it was, in fact, fair went against my emotional instincts. Alas, I&#39;m not Katherine, and to pretend, I had to remember that sex is just sex. No one owns anyone else, my Vulcan self insisted. Also, how can it be &quot;love&quot; if it&#39;s too fragile to withstand being shared with, or by, more than one person? As anyone uncomfortable with anything is, I&#39;m also very curious about polyamory--why people do it, how it works, and why some people get so sincerely angry about other people engaging in it. So I asked a Facebook (and elsewhere internet) friend, whose polyamory had been unknown to me until he announced on FB that he was sad over a breakup (not with his wife), if I could ask him questions via email about his personal lifestyle. He said yes. Thank you, Oliver! <strong>ME: When and how did you first know you wanted to have an open relationship? (Was it before you were married or after?)</strong> <strong>OLIVER:</strong> We were already married for about 7 years or so. We thought it would be exciting to play around with other couples. We didn’t think of it in terms of open marriage or open relationships at that point. We had sex with another couple, but it was just sex, and we felt like we needed more than just a physical connection. We couldn’t get more so we gave up, thinking, if that’s all there is, we are just good the way we are. Then, about a year ago or so, we thought we would give it another try, and we started looking, but then my wife came to me with a proposal of polyamory. After doing some research, we decided to give it a go. <strong>What is it about an open marriage that appeals to you?</strong> This question should be formulated specifically around polyamory, because not all types of open marriages or open relationships are the same and we are only interested in polyamory. Open marriages/relationships are an umbrella term for all sorts of non-monogamous activity, from swinging to friends with benefits to polyamory and even polygamy. What appeals to me about <strong>polyamory</strong> is that I have the option to have other relationship(s) if I choose to. I am free to get involved or not with anyone I might have some feelings for, or who might have feelings for me. I don’t need to suppress any needs I may have, or cheat to have those needs fulfilled. I can also choose not to have any of that and be monogamous if I feel like it. <strong>What misconception about polyamory bothers you the most? (Not which is the most popular, but which do you least like.)</strong> There are three questions that people almost always ask (with certain assumptions) when they hear about our open marriage:</p>
<ol>
<li>Is there something wrong with your marriage? (Or why be married?)</li>
<li>Did he make you do it?</li>
<li>What about kids?</li>
</ol>
<p>Honestly, I’m not sure which one bothers me the most, they all bother me equally, because:</p>
<ol>
<li>There’s nothing wrong with our marriage, and see my answer on &quot;why married at all?&quot; below</li>
<li>I am not an abuser (in fact, polyamory was my wife’s idea)</li>
<li>Seriously, what about kids? This one is probably the worst to me because I feel like people think that if we have other relationships, somehow our kids end up walking around hungry and barefoot, or get abused or molested or whatever picture people may have in mind, which is just too much to process to even think about. Such a loaded question.</li>
</ol>
<p><strong>How does your particular open marriage work? And are both of you free to have other relationships?</strong> Our type of open marriage is called Polyamory. Polyamory is a literal Greek-Roman translation for “many-loves.” It is also called <strong>“ethical non-monogamy.”</strong> We are free to have other relationships and to take them as far as we feel like within our personal and ethical boundaries. We are free to fall in love, free to engage in any activities that any “normal” monogamous couple is. Specifically, in our case, we are free to do whatever we want for as long as our family needs are being met. That’s our boundary. <strong>Were you and your wife equally interested in an open marriage or did one of you need some persuading?</strong> I needed some persuading. She had done a bit of research before I even knew anything about polyamory. I was a skeptic at first and had all the same misconceptions as most people have at first, but after further research by myself and together with her, I agreed to it. It was a tough cookie to swallow, but if I were to refuse to accept it and had I thought of it from a typical monogamous perspective, my only choices in that case would have been to either force the monogamous view of the marriage (and suppress her needs), divorce (and lose her along with breaking up the whole family), or accept it (which made sense to me because I love her and my family). These three choices are always the same with anyone making decision about opening-up. <strong>I’ve seen the term “anchor relationship.” In a polyamorous situation, what’s the point of having an anchor relationship? Doesn’t that elevate one love over another, or make assumptions about the longevity of that relationship vs. the others?</strong> “Anchor relationship” is a relationship qualifier. It refers to the <strong>role</strong> people serve in a specific relationship, not to the <strong>structure</strong> or the hierarchy of the relationship. Relationships come in many different forms. A person can find the spouse to be a security anchor, the neighborhood pastor to be the spiritual anchor, or the best friend to be the emotional support anchor. I suppose the terms that you’re looking for are the <strong>primary relationship</strong> vs. <strong>secondary relationship(s)</strong>. Some relationships naturally require more investment in terms of time and physical presence. In that sense, primary only means that this relationship gets more time and physical presence than secondary. In our case, it is obvious that our relationship is our primary relationship. We live together, we work, we pay the bills together, we are responsible for the well-being of our kids. It is beneficial for our kids to have a solid roof over their heads and food on the table. All other relationships we may have are secondary. For other people, primary relationship could mean the same, or they might not even have a primary relationship. They might be the <strong>“relationship anarchists.”</strong> Some other people might be the <strong>“single poly,”</strong> they might maintain several relationships of which none are primary, or they still might have one primary relationship and several secondary ones. It solely depends on each person, and on their level of emotional investment and comfort. It is difficult to make assumptions about love levels and longevity based solely on the structure of the relationships. While primary relationships are generally expected to outlast the secondary ones, that may not necessarily always be the case. Each person’s situation is unique. Finally, <strong>love can’t be quantified.</strong> You either love someone, or you don’t. I don’t think you can love one person 20% while loving another person 45%. I have heard of this analogy before: You have one child and love that child 100%. After you have your second child, do you love each child 50% then? Do you love your spouse 50%, and each child gets 25%? Which love lasts the longest? The math doesn’t add up there, does it? <strong>What are your feelings about monogamy?</strong> I think monogamy is not as natural as most people think. The word monogamy is exclusively a term that describes a relationship between people with regard to sex, romantic relationships, and marriage. The assumption is that there should be ONE, and only ONE, person that anyone should have sex with, be romantically involved with, or marry – FOR LIFE. What if someone is bisexual? Are they supposed to suppress their natural needs to have romantic relationships or sex with their own sex while simultaneously being romantically involved and married <strong>ONLY</strong> to one person? (Or only one person of the opposite sex?) These things are not new. These things have been around since the dawn of man. Society begs to differ, though. We are <strong>conditioned</strong> and <strong>indoctrinated</strong> from early childhood that we are supposed to be romantically involved or have sex with only one person (of the opposite sex). We only think it is innate to us to want that and need that because we were <strong>never given any other option.</strong> Given the latest research on human sexuality, it has become quite clear in recent years that sexuality is more of a spectrum rather than an “either/or” choice. Today, people identify as binary, non-binary, genderfluid, queer, cis man, cis woman, gay, lesbian, and trans. There is absolutely no valid reason any person should have to accept having one and only one romantic or sexual relationship. Human sexuality is a bit more complex than just a simple basic need to have one mate forever. People also change over time. Their emotional makeup changes, and their sexual preference might change. There should be no reason anyone should feel “stuck” in one relationship while craving another just because the societal norms dictate that. Many people who were gay and lived back in the &#39;50s or &#39;60s can probably attest to the fact that they had to play that “straight” guy married to one woman just to be considered “normal” in terms of what’s expected and normal in society. <strong>You posted recently on Facebook that you were sad over a breakup with a woman (not your wife). First, what word is typically used for the people you enter into relationships with who aren’t your anchor or your primary, and second, are you and your wife able to comfort each other when you’re sad over break-ups with other people? How does that work?</strong> My wife absolutely comforted me and stood behind me 100% as I would have done for her. She is very well aware that if her relationship with her boyfriend would have failed, she would have needed the same in return. Our “others” are our girlfriends, boyfriends, partners. There are usual names just as there are in regular, garden variety monogamous relationships. Her boyfriend is my “metamour” (polyamory has its own terms). They are also sometimes called “other significant others.” I wouldn’t really get too hung up on the terminology; terms are made up as they become more mainstream. I’m sure at some point in history someone had to think of a term for &quot;aunt.&quot; <strong>Why get married at all?</strong> I think this is a question that is not specifically relevant to polyamory or us. There is a legal definition of marriage, and there are also social, personal, traditional views on marriage in general and they may vary across peoples and cultures. There are some obvious legal reasons should anyone get married. Marriage comes with legal protection, it sets certain standards, the rights and responsibilities. And there are also personal reasons, which could be love or tradition, even religious. We were obviously married long before we decided to open up our marriage. We were all of the above. We have established our life, history, and everything that comes with it. I don’t see why would we need to change anything now. We still love and care for each other, and we have kids. This is a subject for a whole other discussion, probably at a national level. Just up until recently, marriage was specifically defined as arrangement between one man and one woman, and now we have gay and lesbian marriages allowed. Traditional views kind of take the back seat. Still, the overall expectation goes back to the monogamy question and the traditional view that there should be ONE, only ONE, person for everyone on the planet, no matter how some people really feel about that. In my view, this idea of loving one person only (as regulated by law) till death do us part seems rather archaic. One only needs to look at divorce statistics to realize that there are more problems with it than we are willing to publicly admit. Monogamous people tend to become serial monogamists: they meet someone, fall in love, get married, divorce, and then they start all over again hoping one day they will finally meet that one person they will spend their whole life with after they’ve already spent half of their lives searching for that person and failing. <strong>What would you like to add about polyamory (anything at all you’d like to address, whether it’s a common question you get or another misunderstanding that you want to clear up)?</strong> Polyamory is about eating your cake and having it too. Poly people are self-aware of their needs and needs of others. They understand that there is no one person that can wear all the hats and fulfill their every single need for the rest of their lives. They accept that having a choice is better than not having a choice. It is not how everyone feels. It is not what everyone needs. However, there is always an alternative to it, and it’s called monogamy.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>When pro-choice means not only &quot;right to choose&quot; but also &quot;Think of the damn kids for a second.&quot;</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/when-pro-choice-means-not-only-right-to-choose-but-also-think-of-the-damn-kids-for-a-second</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/when-pro-choice-means-not-only-right-to-choose-but-also-think-of-the-damn-kids-for-a-second</guid>
    <pubDate>Mon, 27 Nov 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Abortion</category>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Child Welfare</category>
    <category>Childfree</category>
    <category>Fiction</category>
    <category>Reproductive Rights</category>
    <category>The Age Of The Child</category>
    <category>Women</category>
    <description><![CDATA[I think it’s natural that people will see a book cover heading this post and assume, “This chick’s trying to sell her book again.” It’s a safe assumption, because I am. But for a reason. The whole thing was written for a reason. (Please…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>I think it’s natural that people will see a book cover heading this post and assume, “This chick’s trying to sell her book again.” It’s a safe assumption, because I am. But for a reason. The whole thing was written for a reason. (Please indulge me.) “I would never want a book’s autograph. I am a proud non-reader of books.” — Kanye West --Wait. Wrong quote. “...iction is a valuable socializing influence.” — Scientific American Maybe consider the book itself an extended blog post, and this short blog post an introduction to why I hope you’ll read the long one. Key words: abortion, pro-choice, pro-creation, child welfare. <em>The Age of the Child</em> is so-named because, in the world inhabited by the characters in the novel, “think of the children” isn’t an empty demand made by hand-wringers who are really only interested a) in protecting their own children (from colorful liquor bottles, say), or b) in somehow suppressing someone else’s rights (“Two women in wedding dresses!? Think of the children!”). Instead, it’s a world in which the government is actively, genuinely trying to protect the children. They begin by protecting the “unborn,” and they do this by criminalizing abortion (life sentences for the guilty), birth control (even suspected abortive aids, such as cinnamon and citrus fruits, are rationed), and some miscarriages. This isn’t a world that’s hard to imagine. Women in Texas who live too far from an abortion provider, thanks to the closing of half of the enormous state’s clinics in 2016, are using the stomach ulcer medication misoprostol to induce a miscarriage. Then there’s <a href="https://www.indystar.com/story/news/crime/2016/09/01/purvi-patel-releases-feticide-conviction-overturned/89707582/">Purvi Patel</a>. And this list of <a href="https://www.dailykos.com/stories/2014/11/9/1343580/-Shocking-Examples-Of-What-Women-Have-Lost-Pre-Post-Midterms-And-How-We-ll-Fight-Back">five shocking injustices</a> committed against pregnant women. In <em>The Age of the Child</em>, the laws we (in real life) see slowly creeping over women’s reproductive rights have been implemented nationwide, and they don’t only affect women—they affect anyone, any sex or gender, found guilty of aiding in the prevention or termination of an unborn life. Again, this is an altruistic government — they don’t want to stomp on citizens’ rights; they want to protect and enforce the rights of all, including the right of potential citizens to become citizens. The effect, however, is the same, and it’s the one the “think of the children” people today don’t really concern themselves with. As Emma Klein writes in this succinct delineation of the pro-creation movement in <a href="https://www.huffingtonpost.com/the-establishment/becoming-a-mother-reinforced-why-im-pro-choice_b_9276108.html">Becoming a Mother Reinforced Why I’m Pro-Choice</a>, &quot;The preciousness of babies is a constant refrain in anti-abortion rhetoric — but the focus is almost entirely on making sure they’re born. [...] For the anti-abortion movement, the <em>quality</em> of the life they <em>purport</em> to hold sacred is a non-issue.” It’s the quality of life issue that informed <em>The Age of the Child</em>. I&#39;m a childfree woman, and I’ve been writing and talking about being a childfree woman for close to a decade. When I started, it was from the perspective of someone who for years and through two marriages had felt pressured to be a mother. When you live in a society in which having children is a foregone conclusion, suddenly realizing you have no desire to be a parent can make you feel odd-ball enough, but add to it a husband who wants kids (and then a second husband who lies about being fine without them because he assumes not wanting them is a phase), and maybe you get a little indignant. After a while, though, I started thinking about ALL of the people who are pressured to be parents, and all of the people who take for granted that, want it or not, they will produce children, and I started writing on their behalf. (Some sent me private messages to thank me. They’d actually had no idea they could choose <em>not</em> to have kids.) And then, after learning through article research that five kids a day die in this country of neglect or abuse, I began thinking about all of the children who are born into inhospitable circumstances. My focus shifted completely. Irreversibly. An article I’d read years before, a particularly horrifying story about a little girl’s abuse, resurfaced in my memory. It was something I’d immediately regretted reading—sometimes, the details of a story are so terrible they find you at three in the morning—and I tried to forget it again. But I didn’t want to forget about the thousands and thousands of brand new innocent lives brought thoughtlessly and carelessly into the world and forced to live in misery at the hands of the same people they’re biologically predisposed to trust. Whether in a <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EwW16vw3eUw&feature=youtu.be">TV interview</a> (please ignore my hair and clothes) or in a (rejected by WaPo) <a href="http://kjtsetsi.com/pressuring-people-to-procreate-is-presumptuous-and-to-children-perilous/">response</a> to an On Parenting article condescending to the childfree, the issue of &quot;Do you feel pressured to conceive?&quot; became secondary to what “Everyone — have kids!” says about how much we actually care about the quality of these children&#39;s lives. <a href="https://www.amazon.com/Age-Child-Kristen-Tsetsi/dp/1979093695/"><em>The Age of the Child</em></a> addresses that concern, but it also addresses the notion of reproductive control—and flips it upside down with parent licensing. We’re all so accustomed to the same old pro-creation and pro-choice argument that the pro-creation activists probably can’t conceive of an alternate form of restriction on reproduction, one that denies parenthood to anyone who doesn’t pass an evaluation designed to determine their fitness as guardians. Is it possible that when made to imagine being regulated, themselves, pro-creation activists will develop a broader understanding of how their stance impacts real people’s lives? I hope so. And I hope you’ll forgive my actively trying to draw your attention to a book I wrote. I genuinely consider it the same as sharing a link to an article, albeit a really really long (and fictional) one. But as John Waters writes in <em>Role Models</em>, “on&#39;t let me ever hear you say, ‘I can&#39;t read fiction. I only have time for the truth.’ Fiction is the truth, fool! Ever hear of ‘literature’? That means fiction, too, stupid.’” (I don’t think you’re stupid. That’s just part of the quote.) Love, Kristen</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>On the question of parent licensing</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/on-the-question-of-parent-licensing</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/on-the-question-of-parent-licensing</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 21 Nov 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Child Welfare</category>
    <category>Fiction</category>
    <category>Kindle</category>
    <category>Marriage</category>
    <category>Parent Licensing</category>
    <category>Parenting</category>
    <category>The Age Of The Child</category>
    <category>United States Parent Licensing Bureau</category>
    <category>Women</category>
    <description><![CDATA[&quot;They make you study and get a license to drive a car. You need a license to buy a gun. Hell, you can&#39;t even go fishing without a license. But I tell ya, they&#39;ll let any ______ have a child.&quot; I can&#39;t be the only one who&#39;s heard someone say…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>&quot;They make you study and get a license to drive a car. You need a license to buy a gun. Hell, you can&#39;t even go fishing without a license. But I tell ya, they&#39;ll let any ______ have a child.&quot; I can&#39;t be the only one who&#39;s heard someone say this. I can&#39;t be the only one of you reading this who&#39;s said it. (It&#39;s hard not to say or think such a thing in response to some of the more horrifying stories that pop up in the news.) A few years ago, I knew I wanted to write a story about a world in which parent licensing is in effect. How would it look if, rather than a government trying to restrict efforts to not have children, they created restrictions for those trying to have them? What would those restrictions be? Who would be legally allowed to have children, and who wouldn&#39;t? These were (creatively) fun questions to try to answer. Over the course of two years, I thought about the characters living in that world and what their struggles would be in such an environment. But then a different question, a more important one, emerged: What would bring not only the government, but the people, to a place where parent licensing would be broached as an option? It had to start somewhere, and to me it seemed there was only one logical place to begin:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>NATION—In a long anticipated but hard fought move, the country’s five holdout reproductive health clinics will chain their doors today in compliance with federal laws enacted under the pro-creation Citizen Amendment. Anti-abortion and pro-creation activists who together have waged a decades-long battle for the protection of unborn citizens call the clinics’ closings “an epic victory”…</p>
</blockquote>
<p><a href="https://www.amazon.com/Age-Child-Kristen-Tsetsi-ebook/dp/B077CRQFX4/"><img src="/images/posts/the_age_of_the_child.jpg" alt=""></a>Some states have already come close to succeeding in something like the above, and their reasons for wanting such closures are the same as the government&#39;s in <em>The Age of the Child</em>: to protect all unborn citizens. But if restrictions extended beyond one state and to the whole country, what might the effects be? The question to me became, what would be the intimate, immediate impact on the lives of people living in the world before licensing--and then living in the world after it? In <a href="https://www.amazon.com/Age-Child-Kristen-Tsetsi-ebook/dp/B077CRQFX4/"><em>The Age of the Child</em></a>, Katherine struggles against the &quot;before&quot; and Millie fights the &quot;after&quot; while the rest of the country has its own inevitable reactions to everything in between. It&#39;s easy to say &quot;think of the children,&quot; but it&#39;s a little more complicated to implement the laws designed to protect them. <em><strong>*Disclaimer (to be muttered quickly): The opinions and commentary of the characters are not necessarily the opinions of the author.</strong></em> The <em>Age of the Child</em> releases Nov. 23 (ebook and print) and is available now for Kindle pre-order at the reduced price of $4.99 (reg. $9.99).</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Self-Publishing “Lacks the Cool Factor”? But, Hasn’t Independence Always Been Cool?</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/self-publishing-lacks-the-cool-factor-but-hasnt-independence-always-been-cool</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/self-publishing-lacks-the-cool-factor-but-hasnt-independence-always-been-cool</guid>
    <pubDate>Sun, 12 Nov 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Marketing</category>
    <category>Self-Publishing</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Note: This post was originally published at my old website location, but my opinions haven&#39;t changed, so I moved it here. I don&#39;t know whether Edan Lepucki&#39;s opinions have changed.- K In “Kill the First Novel? Are You Insane?” I responded…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Note: This post was originally published at my old website location, but my opinions haven&#39;t changed, so I moved it here. I don&#39;t know whether Edan Lepucki&#39;s opinions have changed.- K</em> In <a href="https://kristentsetsi.wordpress.com/2011/08/30/kill-the-first-novel/">“Kill the First Novel? Are You Insane?”</a> I responded to author Edan Lepucki’s decision to <a href="http://www.themillions.com/2011/08/shutting-the-drawer-what-happens-when-a-book-doesnt-sell.html">semi-permanently put away her first novel</a> after it received a series of rejections. In her piece in <em>The Millions</em>, Lepucki touches on self-publishing as a possibility and then quickly dismisses it as an option (for her). Later, in <a href="http://www.themillions.com/2011/11/do-it-yourself-self-published-authors-take-matters-into-their-own-hands.html">“Do it Yourself: Self-Published Authors Take Matters Into Their Own Hands,”</a> Lepucki examines the benefits and pitfalls of self-publishing and presents a few ideas that beg to be addressed. <img src="https://boscafelife.files.wordpress.com/2011/07/gavin-self-publishing.png?w=382&h=495" alt="" title="DY"> <strong>1</strong>. After being encouraged in the comments section of <a href="http://www.themillions.com/2011/08/shutting-the-drawer-what-happens-when-a-book-doesnt-sell.html">“Shutting the Drawer: What Happens When a Book Doesn’t Sell?”</a> to give DIY a try, Lepucki decides to learn more about how effective it’s been for writers. She asks a couple of friends, Victor and Smolin, about their experience with it. Victor:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>When I asked him about readers’ response, he said, “People have been very receptive and complimentary. Of course, most all of the books have been bought by people I know. What else would I expect them to say?”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Smolin:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>When I asked how readers had responded, he said he hasn’t received any feedback. “But, then again,” he added, “I didn’t publish them for feedback.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>The first example is troublesome because, when used in an article published in a venue like <em>The Millions</em>, it perpetuates the stigma that has long surrounded self-publishing: “The only people who’ll read your books are friends and family. But, hey – so cute!” The second simply supports the first. Implication: no one is reading you if you self-publish. (Not anyone who matters, anyway.) Lepucki does go on to say, “Unlike many other self-published authors, they haven’t been tirelessly (some might even say obnoxiously) promoting their work,” which would explain why no one is reading it – they haven’t heard about it. However, as accurate as “some might say obnoxiously” is (everyone who tirelessly promotes themselves can be called obnoxious, from Jennifer Lopez to Justin Bieber), it’s hardly necessary to include, here, as – again, in an article such as this in a publication such as this –  it serves only to label self-published authors as pesky flies swimming around in the Celebrity Chef-prepared soup served to the Traditionally Published Authors. One might point out to Lepucki that her articles are a fairly obvious form of self-promotion that will ideally give her new novel a better chance at traditional publication. There’s nothing wrong with it – I’m all for self-promotion, and I agree, it’s obnoxious, but calling it obnoxious in an article that ultimately comes out against self-publishing is in poor taste. Self-published authors are already the underdog, for the most part. It’s important to point out that most authors published by traditional houses are also responsible for a lot of self-promotion (I know I’m not the only one receiving newsletters from bestselling authors about their upcoming appearances, new releases, and 50%-off sales.) <strong>2</strong>. Lepucki says of her two friends quoted above, “It’s an intriguing contradiction: the desire to publish a book without an expectation for readers.” It’s not intriguing, though, because she assumes a contradiction where none exists. To not publish your book because a publisher hasn’t taken it on is to have no expectation for readers. It’s certain: if you leave publishing to the publishers who are saying “no” to you, you will never publish, and you will therefore never have a reader. Your year or more of hard work will sit in a drawer because someone else hasn’t patted you on the head and said, “It’s okay for you to release this, now.” If you determine through whatever channels you use that your book is good and is ready for readers and that waiting for a publisher to stamp “good enough for us!” on it is a tragic waste of time (life’s really too short for that) and you publish it yourself, you expect to have readers. Otherwise, you wouldn’t bother. And self-publishing gives you a much better shot at them than does hiding a manuscript in a drawer. <strong>3</strong>. Well, maybe. Lepucki writes,</p>
<blockquote>
<p>And yet, both Victor and Smolin maintain a <em>hope</em> for readership. In this regard, self-publishing provides the manuscript with a liminal existence — it’s technically available to the world, even if hardly anyone in the world is aware of it.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>And they <em>should</em> maintain a hope for readership — unless, that is, they expect their work to do its own promotion. If they don’t engage in any of that obnoxious self-promotion, they’ll probably stay lost (thanks to Lepucki, though, their Amazon rankings probably saw a bump over the last couple of days, and from what she writes about their work, it’s probably warranted). If Victor and Smolin aren’t making any efforts to promote their books, it isn’t self-publishing that’s failing them; they’re failing themselves. If you want someone to be aware of your work, you have to present it, and this is true no matter who you are or what you do. You can’t create a thing and set it in the middle of your living room and expect people to somehow sense it from the sidewalk, knock on your door, and ask to come in and see it. <strong>4</strong>. But, if you create it and you show it to the public yourself, are you “cool”? Lepucki says no :</p>
<blockquote>
<p>Okay, I’m just going to go ahead and say it: At this point in time, self-publishing lacks the cool factor. It’s… dorky. Go ahead, call me a snob (check), call me the mean girl (check). You can also call me someone who loves a well-made, beautifully designed book that makes me shiver with desire. To me, a good-looking book implies an understanding of the marketplace and how to maneuver within it…</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I don’t know if it’s because I’m in my late 30s [edit: early 40s, now] that I find nothing at all appealing about snobs, mean girls, or those who would proudly admit to being either, but if it’s a snobby mean girl who is proclaiming herself to be the decider of what’s “cool,” I feel pretty okay about being “dorky” as a self-published author. I agree that a good-looking book is more appealing. If it looks professional, you trust the content. If it looks like someone made the cover in an hour on their computer, chances are, you’ll think the writing is just as sloppy/amateur. A nice cover does imply an understanding of the marketplace – on the <em>publisher’s</em> part. The problem is that self-published authors are, by definition, the publishers, so when they mess up the cover, they risk ruining their book’s chances. Fortunately, the rise in self-publishing interest has meant a boom in <a href="http://bookcoverexpress.com/">designers</a> ready to help authors create beautifully designed <a href="http://www.kmwritingdesign.com/">covers</a>. (Of course, this is often not an option for those without design funds, so as in most areas, the less money you have, the greater the disadvantage.) <strong>5</strong>. Lepucki continues with more on self-publishing and its coolness factor:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>Two of my peers — Los Angeles-based writer Matthew Allard, and my former classmate at Iowa, Jason Lewis — have both published their own fiction, and made it seem hip to do so.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Basically, they did some savvy marketing. One created a limited edition, the other created a musical accompaniment to his book. I admire the ______ out of people who “get” marketing, who have these scathingly brilliant ideas that make people go “Oooh! Must have! Must have!” It’s a special skill, and not one all writers have, unfortunately. That’s probably the biggest reason writers want publishers and their team of professional marketers. All we have is, well, ourselves. And if we’re not cool enough, I guess we have to do our best using traditional, less inspired means (radio, local TV, blog tours, publications willing to look at self-published work that’s been vetted, etc.) and hope the writing itself helps eventually. <strong>6</strong>. Lepucki goes on to assume self-published authors all secretly want to be “accepted”:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>Even writers who self-publish well, who successfully produce books that don’t fit into the publishing industry’s rubric of what’s marketable, let alone categorizable, still want entrance into the established world they initially turned away from. If only for assistance with production. If only to say, “My book’s for sale on the front table at Barnes and Noble.” Even in 2011 that value can’t be denied.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>This is true. Publishers get you in more stores than you can get yourself into. Publishers’ logos get you taken seriously by big reviewers. That is a true value. However, if and when bookstores and reviewers (“Helloooo, <em>New York Times</em>!”) come around to considering vetted self-published work, publishers will instantly become less desirable. Yeah, we’re users. <strong>7</strong>. Here, Lepucki seems to make the assumption that self-published authors are trying to circumvent rejection:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>With my first novel, I suffered rejection from editors. The writer who self-publishes sidesteps that rejection, only to face possible rejection in the form of readers’ silence.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Many actually try the traditional route first. Many also have impressive backgrounds in writing, understand the revision process, seek out reader feedback before calling the manuscript “finished” so they can make revisions based on editorial suggestions made by trusted colleagues, and have – most of all – confidence in their ability. Many writer friends have received very positive feedback from agents who have said, “I love this, really, but publishers these days…” Surely there are those who self-publish without ever experiencing a single rejection (or getting reader feedback or making revisions or caring much at all about the work), but many don’t do it to escape rejection; they do it because waiting years for the “right” approval when any one of us could die tomorrow doesn’t make sense, anymore. <strong>8</strong>. Lepucki concludes with the following:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>Even so, I’m not running to the press with my first book. In a second essay, I’ll further explore why not. I’ll also examine what self-publishing means for readers, and what traditionally published authors think of all these D.I.Y. developments.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I sincerely hope Lepucki finds more than two readers to quote in her upcoming installment, because I too would love to know what readers think about self-publishing. I’ve seen both – readers who automatically assume all self-published work is terrible because they read two really bad self-published books in a row (and probably didn’t do much looking into the author beforehand, so they’re somewhat to blame – buyer beware), and readers who love the indie authors and passionately support them. I hope Lepucki’s piece reflects the spectrum of viewpoints while also - in the interest of fairness - pointing to some of the really bad books published by traditional presses. I’m also interested to read what traditionally published authors will say, and whether she’ll approach those who were successfully traditionally published but ended up turning to self-publishing (can I nominate <a href="http://www.deanwesleysmith.com/?p=5818">Dean Wesley Smith</a> and <a href="http://www.amazon.com/Bushs-Brain-Karl-George-Presidential/dp/B003D3OFXE/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&qid=1320947019&sr=8-1">James Moore</a>?).  They would probably be the most interesting, and valid, perspectives to have (“What did you think about self-publishing then versus what you think now?”).</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Man makes his first from-scratch salad at 33. Why? I ask him.</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/man-makes-his-first-from-scratch-salad-at-33-why-i-ask-him</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/man-makes-his-first-from-scratch-salad-at-33-why-i-ask-him</guid>
    <pubDate>Wed, 06 Sep 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Cooking</category>
    <category>Farmers Market</category>
    <category>Food</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Salad</category>
    <description><![CDATA[As a salad addict (I get a hankering if I go more than two days without one), I was recently shocked and awed to discover from a Facebook post made by Marko F., 33, that he had just made his first ever from-scratch salad. “So I did…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>As a salad addict (I get a hankering if I go more than two days without one), I was recently shocked and awed to discover from a Facebook post made by Marko F., 33, that he had just made his first ever from-scratch salad.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>“So I did something I&#39;ve never done before. I went to the farmer&#39;s market, got a bunch of veggies, and made a salad from scratch (made much easier with a food processor). Turned out surprisingly well though a couple lessons learned for next time: get three times more lettuce than I thought I&#39;d need, cut the carrots smaller before slicing up, and let the veggies dry a bit after washing.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Commented one person, “You’ve never made a salad before?” Marko replied, “Nope, always just bought it pre-made.” Okay, he’s had <em>salads</em> before, but he hasn&#39;t made his own. I still remember getting excited about making my own salad when I was in my twenties after having watched Bridget Fonda make hers on <em>Singles</em>. It looked delicious (even though I noticed during a recent viewing of <em>Singles</em> that her lettuce is wilty, browning, and wholly unappetizing to my inner lettuce judge). A fresh, from-scratch salad, as any salad lover knows, is far superior to a bagged salad, whose contents are often dry, or bland or assembly-line meh. And the cooler-stocked boxed salads aren&#39;t much better. Their vegetables taste like cold and texture. That&#39;s about it. Marko was generous enough to let me ask him everything I was dying to know about his first from-scratch salad experience. Please understand: I’m not judging or poking fun at Marko with this interview. I&#39;m a late bloomer, too. I didn&#39;t have my first fish taco until this year (I&#39;m 43), so I understand late starts.</p>
<hr>
<p><strong>ME: Why have you never made your own from-scratch salad before?</strong> <strong>MARKO:</strong> Laziness mostly, to be honest. It&#39;s always just so easy to just grab a bag of pre-made salad from the store. <strong>What was it, after years of eating pre-prepped salads, that made you decide, “I’m doing it. Today, I’m getting the vegetables and I’m making my own salad”?</strong> I’ve been wanting to start eating healthier, and I recently purchased a food processor with the intention of using it to slice up fresh veggies to make it much more convenient to eat them. It was just a matter of combining all those chopped up veggies into a big salad, and voila, I’m making my own salad. <strong>You said the salad turned out &#39;surprisingly well.&#39; What did you think would go wrong?</strong> I don&#39;t eat a ton of salads, so I was surprised it tasted good <strong>What inspired you to go to a farmer’s market instead of a grocery store?</strong> I’ve passed by this farmer’s market every day on the way to work and have always thought I should stop by there some time to check it out. And I was pleasantly surprised by how cheap it was--all the ingredients to make my salad cost less than $5. <strong>Were the pre-made salads you bought a) lettuce bags that you added vegetables to, or b) were they full salads (with tomatoes and maybe carrots) in plastic boxes?</strong> I’ve done all sorts of different pre-made salads, from the simple bags of lettuce and veggies to the full deli salads. I really don’t have a favorite company, but I usually tend towards the usual iceberg, carrot, cabbage mix. I always love to add cucumbers to my salads. <strong>Do you have a favorite full pre-prepped salad company/brand that’s your go-to?</strong> I, believe it or not, really like the pre-made salad of a gas station here locally. QT makes a decent southwest salad box which has lettuce mixed with chicken, corn, carrots, cheese  tortilla chips, and even fresh guacamole to add to it. <strong>As a grape tomato addict, I couldn’t help noticing the absence of tomatoes in the picture you shared of your salad. This picture:</strong> <img src="/images/posts/marko-salad.jpg" alt=""> <strong>How did you decide which vegetables to add? Were they the same ones typically added to the pre-mades, or were they vegetables you simply liked, or were you modeling off of a restaurant salad (etc.)?</strong> I just mostly decided to go with veggies that I like the most: a base of romaine lettuce with carrots, radishes, red onions, and cucumbers. All have a strong flavor but not so strong that they overpower say any meat or dressing I want to mix in. <strong>Controversial question: What kind of salad dressing do you use?</strong> I’m usually an old-fashioned ranch kinda guy. <strong>How would you compare the flavor of your farmer’s market salad to the pre-made salads?</strong> I thought it was very nice to have a very fresh and crisp salad. The big thing was definitely just how perfectly crisp everything was, with no ingredients wilted or going brown yet. The onion was definitely potent, which is what I like in a good onion. Although I couldn’t eat all I prepared in one sitting so we’ll see how the leftover salad stacks up. <strong>How did you feel about the salad preparation? Did it take too long? Not as long as you thought it would? Was it a hassle, or was it fun? (Some people love cooking prep. I am not one of those people.)</strong> I would say it was a bit of a hassle, but not nearly as bad as I thought it would be. Having a food processor available to chop up the veggies made the process go by fairly quick. The longest part was just washing and chopping the different vegetables down to size and slicing off unwanted bits. The processor took care of everything else as its blades made very quick work of any vegetable I tossed into it. <strong>What vegetable do you never plan to add to any salad, pre-made or from scratch, that many people seem to like in a salad, and why not?</strong> You might hate me after your long spiel on grape tomatoes, but I don’t like tomatoes (at least raw tomatoes), so there are none to be found in my salads. <strong>What don’t you like about the amazing tomato?</strong> It’s definitely a texture thing. And that it’s just… a weird, confused, overgrown berry that people treat like a vegetable. <strong>Do you plan to make more salads from scratch (if no, why not)?</strong> Yes! <strong>Did it feel good – like a personal accomplishment – to make your own salad? I realize this sounds like an offensive question, but I was genuinely pleased with myself for trying that fish taco. (It was good, by the way, and I’ve had another one since. Yay progress! [“Pleased with yourself? He MADE his salad,” Ian said after reading this. “All you did was eat the taco.”])</strong> Like cooking in general, there was a great sense of accomplishment from taking a set of raw ingredients and combining them into something quite tasty. There’s always that fear factor when trying to make something for the first time (especially food) that it might turn out awful. And after all that work and taking my first bite and finding it to be quite tasty, I felt quite a bit of joy from the process. Enough at least that I wanted to share the experience with my online friends. <strong>You said you don’t eat a lot of salads. Has this made you want to eat salad more often, or has it simply convinced you to make your own whenever it is you do have one?</strong> I’m not sure if this will convince me to eat salad more often but it definitely means whenever I have salad I’m going to do my darndest to make it fresh and the best possible salad I can have. <strong>Thank you, Marko! I&#39;m excited about your introduction to the true goodness of the delicious salad. I can almost promise it&#39;ll grow on you and become something you simply MUST have.</strong></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>A mother says she regrets having kids: courageous or cruel?</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/a-mother-says-she-regrets-having-kids-courageous-or-cruel</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/a-mother-says-she-regrets-having-kids-courageous-or-cruel</guid>
    <pubDate>Fri, 01 Sep 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Childfree</category>
    <category>Parenthood</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Any child of parents can probably imagine what it might feel like to see a picture of their mother’s (or father’s) face in a major publication accompanying an article whose headline basically screams, “I wish I’d never had the lot o’ ya!”…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Any child of parents can probably imagine what it might feel like to see a picture of their mother’s (or father’s) face in a major publication accompanying an article whose headline basically screams, “I wish I’d never had the lot o’ ya!” <a href="http://www.dailymail.co.uk/femail/article-2303588/The-mother-says-having-children-biggest-regret-life.html#ixzz2PuPJefdS"><img src="https://i0.wp.com/i.dailymail.co.uk/i/pix/2013/04/03/article-2303588-190CFFA2000005DC-657_634x641.jpg" alt="">Isabella Dutton</a> doesn’t say that, exactly. What she does say is that she never wanted to be a mother, and that after becoming one, as much as she loves her two children, she still wouldn’t have chosen to be a mother and believes she would have been happier had she not been one. Many of the comments (closed after more than 1,000 posted) side with the children, imagining the pain Dutton must have caused her son and daughter by admitting to being an unhappy and resentful parent:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>I wonder how loved your children feel after having read this article? What made you publish this article and put this out in public? I resented some of the free time I had to give up, but my children (who are now grown) know that I love them, and if I did not, I certainly would not have written an article and had it published.</p>
</blockquote>
<blockquote>
<p>It’s never too late to be a good mother; you could start by keeping hurtful confessions to yourself instead of airing them in a national newspaper for no good reason. God knows how your kids feel when they hear how you feel….. your feelings are not unique, but your selfishness is unusual.</p>
</blockquote>
<blockquote>
<p>What an evil woman.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Others – many others, actually – praise her for being “brave” or “courageous,” and for expressing what others feel but are afraid to admit (even to themselves).</p>
<blockquote>
<p>A very brave woman. Well done for being HONEST!</p>
</blockquote>
<p>A friend of mine who has children emailed me with a link to the article, and after I told her I didn’t think there was anything wrong with what Dutton said or did (explanation in a bit), she said that while she doesn’t feel the same way as Dutton and would never write such a thing while her children were alive even if she did, she didn’t think there was anything wrong with it, either. But, she said, she does have friends who feel the way Dutton feels. “It’s sad,” she added. “It’s sad.” That’s what I came away with, too, after reading Dutton’s piece. Why I don’t think there’s anything wrong with what she wrote:</p>
<p>1.  Of her 31-year-old daughter with MS, she writes:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>I am her full-time carer and if I could have MS instead of her, I gladly would. She knows I would do anything to relieve her suffering and that I will care for her as long as I am able. I am 57 now and as I approach old age, I have an ever-more dependent daughter.Yet I would cut off my right arm if she or Stuart needed it.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>2. And then there’s this:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>I resolved to breastfeed. I knew it would be best for Stuart.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>3. And this:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>Two years and four months after Stuart was born, I had my daughter Jo. It may seem perverse that I had a second child in view of my aversion to them, but I believe it is utterly selfish to have an only one.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>4. And this:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>If I was going to have children I knew absolutely – illogical as it may seem in view of my feelings – that I intended to raise them myself without any help from nannies or childminders. This wasn’t a way of assuaging my guilt, because I felt none. It was simply that, having brought them into the world, I would do my best for them. I cannot understand mothers who insist they want children – especially those who undergo years of fertility treatment – then race back to work at the earliest opportunity after giving birth, leaving the vital job of caring for them to strangers.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>She didn’t want children, but she had them anyway, and she knew that having them meant doing what she believed was best for them. (I’m not going to get into her belief that all moms should breastfeed or that mothers are selfish to not have more than one child. That’s an entirely different conversation best left to parents to argue about.) Here’s where the sadness – or maybe the head-shaking tragedy – comes in: Women who don’t want children – like Dutton – are regularly told, “Oh, you’ll change your mind!” We’re told, “Oh, you just <em>think</em> you don’t want them, but that’s because you’re judging how you feel based on other people’s children. I don’t like other people’s kids, either – just my own. As soon as you have your own, you’ll fall in love. You’ll see.” <em>Have kids! Have kids! Have kids!</em> they push. <em>Even if you don’t want them, have them! <a href="http://www.huffingtonpost.com/ann-brenoff/childless-to-my-childless-friends_b_2616049.html">Everyone wants children deep down – don’t trust yourself, trust ME!</a></em> So, some women, like Dutton, do have them. And some women who have them in spite of their reservations do fall in love with them and decide they couldn’t imagine things any other way. They’re the lucky ones. Not because they were given the opportunity to wrap themselves in the joys of motherhood (even if they do feel that way), but because they didn’t end up feeling like Dutton, or any number of other parents who never wanted to be parents but who were <a href="https://sylviadlucas.com/2012/03/28/didnt-want-kids-but-had-them-anyway-now-youre-unhappy/">pushed and pushed and pushed and pushed</a> until they said, “FINE! I’ll do it!” What’s tragic about Dutton’s story is, here’s a woman who never wanted kids, and who was pressured by her love for her husband into having them (score for the <em>Have kids</em>! crowd!), but just having them wasn’t enough, we learn from many of the comments.</p>
<p><img src="https://i2.wp.com/i.dailymail.co.uk/i/pix/2013/04/03/article-2303588-190CDB83000005DC-205_634x492.jpg" alt=""></p>
<p>Dutton with her kids.</p>
<p>She was supposed to <em>change</em>, damn it. She was supposed to come around heart and soul and join the ranks of those whose lives and <a href="http://www.huffingtonpost.com/ann-brenoff/childless-to-my-childless-friends_b_2616049.html">very personalities were changed by motherhood</a>. She was supposed to say, “I was wrong. You were right. As a woman, I really did want kids all along – I just didn’t realize it until my precious reasons for living were born.” The tragedy is that this kind of pressure to have children probably creates more unhappy parents than anyone will ever know. The double-plus tragedy is that even after they cave and procreate just to make everyone else happy, they’re still going to be flagellated if they don’t enjoy it enough. Or at all. And what’s worse, they aren’t supposed to talk about not enjoying it, no matter how many of them feel that way. Instead, they’re supposed to suffer alone, quietly, knowing that to admit to making this particular mistake is to invite the wrath of a world of happy moms (and unhappy moms who wish they had the guts to admit to being unhappy).</p>
<blockquote>
<p>Perhaps there are some who ‘secretly’ feel as you do but it should STAY secret. There is absolutely NOTHING to gain by announcing this to the world. How must your children feel? If you had any human compassion at all, you would stay silent. You are a very selfish self centred woman!</p>
</blockquote>
<blockquote>
<p>What a terrible thing to admit to. Why? Couldn’t you keep it to yourself? Your poor children.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>How isolating and shaming and lonely it must be. And what a perfect illustration of how we are supposed to view motherhood. The <em>supposed-to</em> is so powerful that only one in who-knows-how-many unhappy parents will dare attach their name and face to a declaration of dissatisfaction. I don’t know that I would have published this kind of admission if I were an unhappy parent, because I’d be too afraid of what people would think, what they might assume I was doing to my kids psyches. But I appreciate Dutton for doing it, and I understand why she did. Had she given any indication at any point in her article that she was anything but honest with her children, anything but selfless and loving (yes, even when she would sneak away to read by herself), I would probably be just as quick as anyone else to condemn her for being cruel to say such things when her children are still alive to read them.But I have a feeling they knew all of this long before she sent her confession to the Daily Mail. Maybe they even hoped it would encourage other women who don’t want children to either stand by what they want, or at least consider Dutton’s story before having kids to make someone <em>else</em> happy – whether it’s a husband, friends, or the “public” heaping on the pressure. ___ *This originally posted at SylviaDLucas.com, my pen name website, in 2013 but is just as relevant today.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Farewell, foul word</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/farewell-foul-word</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/farewell-foul-word</guid>
    <pubDate>Sun, 20 Aug 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Couplet</category>
    <category>Language</category>
    <category>Murder</category>
    <category>Poetry</category>
    <category>Profanity</category>
    <description><![CDATA[A pre-mortem eulogy . Banned from dictionaries ‘til as late as ’69, Its birth forever shrouded in the myst’ry gauze of time— It is perhaps Germanic, or bequeathed by Scotts, or Swedes— The Word of Words, our giant, drags forth, bleeding,…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><strong>A pre-mortem eulogy</strong> . Banned from dictionaries ‘til as late as ’69, Its birth forever shrouded in the myst’ry gauze of time— It is perhaps Germanic, or bequeathed by Scotts, or Swedes— The Word of Words, our giant, drags forth, bleeding, on its knees.   Outlawed in print in England, once, and, too, in our great States, “Ulysses” use and “Chatterly” reversed its legal fate (but not until James Jones’s “From Here to Eternity” did publishers deign to permit as many as fifty).   It was a favorite of the soldiers in the First World War; So oft the word was said that not to say it said much more. To children it was The Forbidden, whispered, giggle fare, Or declared boldly in the woods (there are no grownups, there).   To elders it had meaning; it had muscle, thrust, and fire, Its use denoting rage or fear or something dreadful, dire: A gulp of chunky-sour milk; an in-law’s surprise knock; The morning of November nine; a small boat’s windstorm rock;   A breaking guitar string snapping its player in the eye; A cheater’s mental utterance before the desperate lie… To say there was no limit to its usage would be false; Restraint assigned it passion in a skilled, linguistic waltz.   So influential was it that when placed with some finesse, An audience might recoil from that word punch to the chest. Comedians employed it with intent to agitate, And writers saved it, held it, for key moments to inflate.   Alas, as tends to happen, one day’s shock turned today’s fad When nighttime news hosts joked of “bleeping” this and “bleeping” that. Rapidly the “bleep” trick sneaked into the primetime shows, And that…and that…was when the great word’s blood began to flow.   Like pink mist of war movie lore, it splattered all in range, Its droplets staining blogs and the professional-er page. One sees it in a book store, now (a star stamped on its heart), Gracing a hard cover &#39;bout soft feelings torn apart.   It features on our mugs, our shirts, and in our gripes on grammar, Its cracking strike reduced to the <em>thwap</em> of a bean bag hammer. So thorough was its transformation, giant to bloodless runt, That all we’ve left with any heft is the word they actually don’t mind so much in Britain.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>A cliche story told in cliches</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/a-cliche-story-told-in-cliches</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/a-cliche-story-told-in-cliches</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 22 Jul 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Cliches</category>
    <category>Fiction</category>
    <category>Short Story</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Ah, to be young and foolish. In one fell swoop, Jenny had learned that history repeats itself, and she was therefore resolved to never again put her cart before the horse and to always look before she leaped... When she was a little less…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Ah, to be young and foolish. In one fell swoop, Jenny had learned that history repeats itself, and she was therefore resolved to never again put her cart before the horse and to always look before she leaped...</em> When she was a little less long in the tooth and still a babe in the woods—before learning that all that glitters isn’t gold—Jenny’s biological clock was ticking. But she was single, and because the big clock, too, was ticking, she was like a coiled spring, as nervous as a long-tailed cat in a room full of rocking chairs that she wouldn’t be able to keep up with the Joneses. All bets were off when the best thing since sliced bread moved in next door on a day that was cold enough to freeze the balls off a brass monkey. He was hotter than Georgia asphalt with bright baby blues, and while she firmly believed you couldn’t judge a book by its cover, she just sensed he was as honest as the day was long. She called her friend Helen, a woman with a heart of gold who would give anyone the shirt off her back, to tell her all about her plan to get a bun in the oven. “You could have knocked me over with a feather when I saw him walking around out there, big as life,” Jenny said to Helen, who&#39;d driven over at the drop of a hat in spite of the bone chilling cold. “He’s the cat’s whiskers. I’m telling you, Helen, compared to him, everyone else I ever dated was child’s play.” Helen stood up to look out the window and muttered, “Bet your bottom dollar.” Jenny stood, too, and watched happy as a lark as the new stranger got to the business at hand and lifted a recliner over his head, strong as an ox. “Well, well,” Helen said. “Isn’t he as good as gold?” “Oh, I’ll be busy as a bee and burning the midnight oil until I come up with the perfect way to meet him,” Jenny said. “You can take that to the bank.” Helen sighed like there was no tomorrow. “Always the bridesmaid, never the bride.” “Oh, you can’t swing a dead cat without hitting a man who wants you!” “Actions speak louder than words,” Helen said. “Maybe if they didn’t all eventually abandon ship…” “All in due time,” Jenny said, putting an arm around her friend. *** The following Saturday, at the crack of dawn, Jenny dressed to kill and was climbing the walls waiting for signs he was awake. She was hungry as all get out, too, but she didn’t want to be asleep at the wheel when her chance came to speak to him; catching him off guard was her ace in the hole. As she watched his house like a hawk, she could almost hear her mother say, “A watched pot never boils.” “Zip your lip!” Jenny said to no one. She was almost at the end of her rope when a light finally showed in his window and glowed bright against a sky as black as coal. Jenny, with butterflies in her stomach, bit the bullet and put on her coat. No one would ever accuse <em>her</em> of being all talk and no action. Jenny locked her door from the inside, stepped outside, and shivered in the morning as cold as a witch’s tit. She closed the front door behind her and hurried to the house just a stone’s throw away and rang his doorbell, then waited with bated breath for him to turn the knob. (She would have given an arm and a leg for summer.) When at last the door opened and he stood there tall, dark, and handsome, she felt like a deer caught in headlights. “Well, aren’t you pretty as a picture,” he said. “I’m afraid I’m all thumbs,” she said. “I stepped out to shovel the walk, and all that jazz, and I locked myself out.” “You being above board?” he said, looking at the woman in front of him who was dressed to the nines. “Ask me no questions and I’ll tell you no lies,” she giggled. “You know, an ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure,” he said. “You ought to keep a spare.” “I had one for the longest time, but I’ll tell you, it ended up being about as useful as tits on a bull.” “Back’s against the wall now, though, ain’t it?” he smiled. “Oh, silly. Stop yanking my chain and help me in, won’t you? It’s colder than a well-diggers ass out here.” “I’ll have you in in a wink,” he said. *** As luck would have it, the stranger, whose name was Winston, had bitten off more than he could chew and wasn’t able to break into Jenny’s house. “I’m afraid I’m up a creek without a paddle,” she said, warming her hands around a cup of coffee at his kitchen table. His arms folded against his chest and his brow furrowed, Winston said, “Now, let’s call a spade a spade, pretty lady. I didn’t just fall off the turnip truck. I think you’re horny as a peach-orchard boar and were busier than a one-armed paper hanger trying to figure out how to get in my bed.” “You’re barking up the wrong tree, honey.” “Come on, now. It’s as plain as the nose on your face.” “Oh, keep your shirt on,” she said, standing and walking toward him. “On second thought…” *** After a satisfying game of hide the salami with Winston, Jenny called Helen, who had a key to her house. “I suppose all’s well that ends well,” Winston said, tucking in his shirt. She winked at him. “When life gives you lemons, make lemonade,” she said, but she was still nervous as a cat on a hot tin roof about marriage and kids. She wanted the whole nine yards, and come hell or high water, she would have it, and she would have it with this kind, tall drink of water. “Winston, you should know I’m not a one night stand,” she said. “The long and short of it is that I’m in love with you. I want to be with you, lock, stock, and barrel.” “And here I thought I was over the hill.” He scratched his head and said, “Welp, I guess even a blind squirrel finds an acorn once in a while. I feel like I’m making out like a bandit.” Together they laughed, each looking at the world through the same pair of rose colored glasses. *** Three months later, the baby in Jenny’s belly was growing like a weed, and Winston was working his fingers to the bone twenty miles away as the crow flies. It was when Jenny felt snug as a bug in a rug that all hell broke loose when Winston didn’t come home one night. “Another day another dollar,” he mumbled when he stumbled in the next morning. Jenny was madder than a wet hen and refused to ignore the elephant in the room. “Any port in a storm, you mean!” “Don’t get all bent out of shape, now. I know you’ve been home with nothing to do and that an idle mind is the devil’s playground, but I’ve been working like a dog.” “But all work and no play makes Jack a dull boy, doesn’t it? <em>Jack</em>. And I think you’re playing. I think you’re playing the field.” “Don’t read me the riot act, wom—” “Are you a man or a mouse?” she screamed. When she saw Helen’s signature lipstick color on Winston’s shirt collar, she fell into the clutches of the green-eyed monster. The writing was on the wall: Winston thought the grass was greener on the other side. “A good man is hard to find,” Jenny wailed before dialing Helen’s number. *** Even though Jenny had invited her, Helen’s arrival was about as welcome as that of a skunk at a lawn party. But she was caught between a rock and a hard place, and she had to take the bull by the horns. “Aren’t you a sight for sore eyes,” Helen said, grinning from ear to ear. Jenny stood stiff as a board. “Cat got your tongue?” “You’ve already got one paw on the chicken coop,” Jenny sneered. “A little bird told me about you and Winston.” “Bite your tongue!” “I have bent over backwards to be a good friend to you, and you pull the wool over my eyes with my own Winston. You make my blood boil.” “Oh, honey. What’s a little hot beef injection among friends? He’s as horny as a three-balled tomcat. He’s also as dense as the London fog. To tell you the truth, I’m glad you caught him with his pants down. You were chomping at the bit to tie that man down, and now he’ll be free as a bird.” The sky grew dark and it started to rain like a cow pissing on a flat rock. At the end of the day, Jenny knew it was all over but the crying. “Look,” Helen went on. “That’s the way the cookie crumbles. All’s fair in love and war. Now, I’ve been in love with Winston since the night you put the first nail in the coffin by lying to him about locking yourself out of your house. So, cry me a river. We’re birds of a feather, you and me. I know your game. You dangled your carrot in front of him, and he cried uncle, but now he’s mine. The early bird catches the worm, but every dog has his day, my friend. That man couldn’t hit the broad side of a house, couldn’t fight his way out of a paper bag, and doesn’t know what time it is. Let’s face it: he’s not the brightest crayon in the box. But I am head over heels for him. He gets me horny as a three-peckered Billy goat and makes me feel high as a kite. Oh, and another thing:  since day one, we’ve been joined at the hip. How’s that for a topper? I never met a man I didn’t like, little Jenny, but until Winston came along I also never met a man I loved. I’ll leave you with something to chew on, and I urge you to sit down right now because I bet you dollars to donuts I could whip you with one arm tied behind my back: There’s no use crying over spilled milk. You’ve got to get back on that horse and remember that a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. Jump in with both feet. It’s not over til it’s over, and you’ve got that baby to think about, and isn’t that better than a kick in the teeth? Keep your chin up, sweetie. Keep your sights on the light at the end of the tunnel.” Jenny knew the score. By letting the cat out of the bag, she’d ruined any chance of keeping Winston. She would let bygones be bygones, let sleeping dogs lie. And she would remember, for donkey’s years and until the cows came home, that good fences make good neighbors.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Forget FOMO--What about FODIW?</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/forget-fomo-what-about-fodiw</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/forget-fomo-what-about-fodiw</guid>
    <pubDate>Wed, 21 Jun 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Anxiety</category>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Serenity Now</category>
    <category>Social Media</category>
    <description><![CDATA[When a friend told me recently that she’d been judged for enjoying alone time when her kids spent summers with their dad, I worried—about myself. Had choosing not to parent meant I’d doomed myself to a life free from arbitrary and…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>When a friend told me recently that she’d been judged for enjoying alone time when her kids spent summers with their dad, I worried—about myself. Had choosing not to parent meant I’d doomed myself to a life free from arbitrary and unwarranted criticisms? Sure, there’d been the occasional, highly conspicuous side-eye because I was a woman-without-a-child, but was it possible only mothers experienced the daily pressure of unqualified opinions? Pressure so oppressive and relentless it bowed their backs, bit by bit, until at the young age of 35 they could be seen hobbling down the street like those unfortunate old women with perpendicular spines? I wondered, <em>Should I have (or should I at some point have had) a baby?</em> While lying in bed one night, wide awake and inexplicably anxious at 3:45 a.m. (after having gone to bed at 8:30 to get all the sleep social media links say one should get), I realized, no! I didn’t need to have a child, because as it happened, I was—and had been—under scrutiny, too, but it was a scrutiny so subtle and commonplace I almost couldn’t see it, anymore. Imagine my elation when, after some reflection, I discovered I’d experienced zero days in the last six months that had been absent the flutter of subconscious angst tickling the back of my neck, much of it caused not by the Fear of Missing Out, but by the Fear of Doing It Wrong—even without children to irreversibly damage by allowing them to…say, read <em>The Adventures of Huckleberry Finn</em>. For example: I enjoy material objects. (Insert guilty grimace.) I love my Mini Cooper with an unnatural passion, and I once threatened to withhold petting from my cat because he cracked a stained glass panel I’d foolishly balanced on a windowsill. I also double-bubble wrap a paraffin oil lamp I bought in Dilsberg, a tiny, walled-in hamlet on a hill along the Neckar River, and I break a little bit inside every time something I’ve managed to hold onto since childhood is damaged in a move. Fashionable wisdom dictates this means I’m tragically misguided and can expect to spend my winter years lamenting my wasted youth. Money spent on material objects is money <em>not</em> spent diving for indigenous lionfish in the South Pacific. Life can only be genuinely fulfilling when packed with experiences, and it&#39;s impossible to live fully, we’re told, if what we enjoy doing is something “they” deem trifling. I only <em>think</em> I like plopping a spring daffodil into my paint-chipped antique vase every spring. I don’t <em>really</em> appreciate how beautifully the light hits the ceiling when it breaks through the crystal pendant hanging in my window. Those are empty pleasures, shallow thrills. To embrace living, one must buy – and use - a snorkel, preferably in a distant, tropical location. (Never mind that there’s no time or money for all that travel, or that <em>I don’t want to snorkel.</em>) Somewhat related is that I’m also not a minimalist, and the trending spiritual guidance aggressively implies that those with unneeded “stuff” in every room suffer from a psyche that’s decidedly as cluttered as their catastrophe of a living space. The hardbound, early 20th century books decorating my shelf, the lamp in the corner that I don’t need because I have another lamp in the other corner, the throw blanket, the coffee table, the TV—each is its own metaphysical shard slicing into my serenity potential. Only when I throw out everything but my refrigerator and a propane burner will I finally begin my journey to inner peace. Is not the reluctance to “simplify,” after all, little more than a blood curdling cry for baby blanket and pacifier replacements? The you’re-doing-it-wrong list, as lists often do, trickles down from the realm of major life choices into everyday minutia. One would think the “little things” hardly matter, but every minute of every day is stacked with all the little things that build through the hours to create a Big Thing. Even if I do burn all my shoes, sell my car, and hop an Uber to an abandoned ice fishing shack in Alaska, there’s still much to do wrong. (Thank goodness!)</p>
<ul>
<li>Eating, for one. I like taco meat on the bottom because it makes sense there, but meat should go on the top, they now say. And because I use a fork and knife for my pizza (blame 13 formative years spent in Germany for that dining faux pas), I’m decidedly un-American.</li>
<li>Ingesting, in general. Too much sugar is bad, and too little sugar is bad. Too much alcohol is bad, but so is too little. Eggs—has there ever been more indecisive research than there has been on the yolk of an egg?</li>
<li>Pooping. I’m to understand the only proper way to poop is while perched in a squat on the toilet seat, or some other display of bathroom gymnastics.</li>
<li>The above-mentioned sleeping. The latest research shows sleep deprivation can lead to a higher risk of stroke. And heart disease. And hallucinations and memory loss and paranoia. So, good night, and, hey, good luck.</li>
<li>Not dying. The problem, say the ubiquitous then-vs-now pictures of people women shared on Facebook, is that others can probably tell I’m continuing to live because I’m not miraculously staying the same age. Can I not, for the love of everyone else’s eyes, please try harder to look like I just came in from recess?</li>
</ul>
<p>Every day is mired in so many potential wrongs that I know, now, how silly it was to envy the criticism my parent friend enjoyed. Inevitably, yes, the universe (which is to say, the internet) will deliver an emollient for my gently crumbling and anxious soul: My Facebook feed, usually so reliably alarmist, will vomit up some <a href="http://www.collective-evolution.com/2014/05/02/this-122-year-old-woman-has-the-most-important-secret-to-a-life-of-longevity/">article</a> about a woman who lived happily to 122, her secret to a long life that she “never did anything special to stay in good health.” She smoked, drank, and ate pounds—plural—of chocolate every week, all without getting “stressed out.” Stories like that threaten to calm me into a happy stupor. Thankfully, all it takes to ameliorate the soothing effects of that kind of nonsense is to scroll two inches in my social media feed, where I’ll find a link to an article assuring me that my early-to-bed habit is an indication that I’m hopelessly stupid.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Other people</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/other-people</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/other-people</guid>
    <pubDate>Fri, 05 May 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Death</category>
    <category>Powassan</category>
    <description><![CDATA[When you feel the strange tug in the left side of your chest, you&#39;ll think of that disease you recently read about, Powassan, and the tiny deer tick you pulled off your thigh in bed last week. Deer ticks--all ticks, really--are on the rise…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>When you feel the strange tug in the left side of your chest, you&#39;ll think of that disease you recently read about, Powassan, and the tiny deer tick you pulled off your thigh in bed last week. Deer ticks--all ticks, really--are on the rise after the warm winter, which means the risk of contracting Powassan is also higher than it once was, back when you hadn&#39;t even heard of Powassan. The tug in the chest isn&#39;t one of the listed symptoms, you&#39;ll remind yourself, but then you&#39;ll wonder whether you&#39;re telling yourself that to assure yourself that you won&#39;t die of Powassan. Not you. How could it kill <em>you</em>? You&#39;re walking down the stairs right now to clean the cat litter. What, you&#39;re just going to be living your life one minute and drop dead of Powassan the next? Not you. No, no. Death by rare disease for people under 45 only happens to those who have some kind of pre-existing contract with death, a sort of subconscious understanding of their inevitable departure. They&#39;ve always known they&#39;ll die young, and they can&#39;t rightly say they&#39;re surprised when it finally comes. Or it happens to people, other people, who&#39;ve lived recklessly by eating mystery &quot;chicken&quot; nuggets and shooting heroin every day at lunch, asking for death without really asking, at least a little bit aware they&#39;re headed <em>that way.</em> When they get the news--&quot;I&#39;m sorry, but it appears you&#39;ve a nasty case of Powassan&quot;--they shrug, probably. Sure, they assumed it&#39;d be a heroin overdose or a heart attack that&#39;d get them, but Powassan also made sense in a weird, cosmic way, because <em>They asked for it.</em> It also couldn&#39;t happen to you, even though you did smoke cigarettes for over a decade and you did drink rather impressively as a teenager, because you&#39;re not <em>other people</em>. The people who only exist as stories in newspapers, or as the face the local news flashes after the commercial break as the latest victim of a Powassan-carrying deer tick. You&#39;re not them. How could you be when you&#39;re you? When you&#39;re sure you probably don&#39;t have Powassan, which happens as you throw away the bag of used litter, you think again about the tug in your chest--it was on the side where your heart beats--and wonder whether it could be a symptom of a heart attack. But that couldn&#39;t be it, because you&#39;re not even 45. Then you remember that someone you knew in school died of a heart attack at 40. And while that may be true, you didn&#39;t know that person very well, after all, did you? and so wasn&#39;t that really just another <em>other</em> person, a floating ghost in the world who may or may not have been real, who felt the heart attack when it came and thought, &quot;Well, of course. I do run all these miles every day, which really puts a strain on the heart, after all...&quot;? You think it probably won&#39;t make sense that <em>you</em>, of all people, would die until you&#39;re 90. At 90, you think, you&#39;ll be able to accept it--really accept it--as a possibility. But then, at 90, it won&#39;t make sense, either. It can&#39;t happen to <em>you</em>, you&#39;ll think at 90, because the guy who lived two houses down,Graham, didn&#39;t die until he was 102, which means you&#39;re actually still quite too young for that to happen to <em>you</em>...</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>I can&#39;t be your grandbabymama</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/i-cant-be-your-grandbabymama</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/i-cant-be-your-grandbabymama</guid>
    <pubDate>Mon, 20 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Childfree</category>
    <category>Grandparents</category>
    <category>Parenthood</category>
    <description><![CDATA[I think I can understand why you want a grandchild. After all, many years ago, you wanted a child. You could picture a baby crib filling the empty corner in the unused office overlooking the driveway. You flipped through magazines,…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>I think I can understand why you want a grandchild. After all, many years ago, you wanted a child. You could picture a baby crib filling the empty corner in the unused office overlooking the driveway. You flipped through magazines, furnishing the room with ideas. Then, finally, you were pregnant. You furnished the room for real, this time: crib, changing table, soft animals, color. You experienced the growing belly, the new diet, standing sideways in the mirror, conversations with other women who were pregnant or who already had children about odd cravings, what you should do when little X did Y, who you hoped little X would look like, what little X’s name might be. You knew you would love X so much that you would do anything – anything – to make sure X was happy. Woe betide anyone who dared bring pain or unhappiness to X! X arrived after a labor experience you’ll never forget. You named X Sam. Flash forward 20, 25, 30 years: Sam’s room is empty. The crib and changing table have long since been donated or dumped. Sam lives two towns away, maybe across the country or on the other side of the world. Your dinners are smaller. Quieter. On bright Saturday afternoons, no one plays outside in front of the house. The leaf piles every fall are undisturbed, and Christmas just isn’t the same without sloppy clumps of tinsel clinging to the tree, without torn, crumpled Santa paper and squeals of surprise. You want another child in your life. You wonder when Sam will have that child. Meanwhile, two towns away or across the country or on the other side of the world, Sam is living a lovely life. The job is fulfilling, last night’s squid ink pasta with shrimp was eye-roll, “Holy crap”- good, and just that morning, Sam had eye-roll, “Holy crap”-good sex before the alarm clock even went off (this is not something you wish to know). Sam’s plans for the day: head to work, have lunch at that new pizza place, and after work, meet Loverdoll Morningsex at the bookstore for coffee and a cranberry muffin. Or, maybe Sam’s life isn’t some sunshine movie ideal. Maybe Sam works long hours for little pay, but is always excited to get home and spend time with Loverdoll Morningsex. They  have a small dinner (always with a salad) at the coffee table while watching Seinfeld reruns, but that’s okay, because it’s what they enjoy. Neither version of Sam feels incomplete; neither version wants a child. At all. But you do. <em>No, no</em>, you argue. <em>I’m too old. I’ve already done all that</em>. But, hm. You really do want one. And not just any baby, but a baby that’s related to you. One you can love and cuddle and hold. <em>Well, it’s simple</em>, you decide. <em>Sam must have that baby</em>. The pressure you put on Sam is all just fun and games to you, because, fine, okay, yes, Sam says, “I don’t think you understand – I really don’t want kids,” but of course Sam will eventually want a child. After all, you wanted a child, and your friends wanted children, and your parents obviously wanted children. What’s so fucking special about Sam that Sam can get away with not wanting a child?<a href="https://sylviadlucas.files.wordpress.com/2015/10/sad-hat-ears.jpg"><img src="https://sylviadlucas.files.wordpress.com/2015/10/sad-hat-ears.jpg?w=220&h=223" alt="hat"></a> If you just nudge and cajole, maybe dangle cute baby socks and those adorable animal-ear hats in Sam’s face now and then, Sam will come around and produce an offspring. For you. <em>Oh, it’s just one little baby</em>, you think. <em>Babies are easy.</em> <em>Sam can have the baby and experience all the joy and love I felt when I was–er, I mean, that I feel as a parent, and everything will be perfect. I’ll even help out on weekends and babysit when Sam and Loverdoll Morningsex (I do not wish to think of this!) want to go out on date nights.</em> Because you can’t fathom someone not wanting children, you keep the pressure on Sam and Loverdoll Morningsex to produce one for you. Only, <em>It’s not really pressure</em>, you convince yourself, because <em>Of course deep down they want children</em>. You’re just hurrying them along, speeding things up, reminding them how silly and young they are for thinking they don’t want a child. <em>Who doesn’t want a child?</em> “I don’t, Mom.” And anyway, everyone knows <em>Everything changes once the baby is born</em>. Skip forward to Reality A. Sam and Loverdoll Morningsex cave. Somebody outside of their relationship wants a baby to love (but not raise), so they have procreative sex in order to produce that baby. And it turns out to be true: everything changes once the baby is born. Well, almost everything. They work harder, longer hours – there’s a baby, now, on top of everyday work. They spend more money, and they worry, now, about money in a way they never did before. No one sleeps through the night. Their morning sex is less frequent, and feels somehow obligatory. Everyone is too tired to make squid ink pasta with shrimp, so mornings usually consist of one person feeding the baby while the other chops crap to fling into a crock pot. Both are stressed in a way they never knew was possible: they worry about future schools, child predators, disease, all that vaccine bullshit, and wonder why play-dates can’t just mean “your kid comes over, <strong>you leave</strong>, and both our kids disappear in a room with toys, or whatever.” They wonder when they’ll ever get to read another book or watch an entire episode of Seinfeld without cleaning a mess or changing a diaper–or thinking about college tuition or who the new boyfriend is or wondering whether junior’s behavior warrants some snooping in the kid’s bedroom (what if there are drugs? what if suicide is an issue?). Sam and Loverdoll Morningsex don’t meet after work for coffee, anymore, and haven’t for years. All they do when they talk is talk about things a Mom and Dad talk about, and Jesus, they just want a break. The only thing that hasn’t changed is that, as much as they love the child they had in order to give someone a grandchild, they really wish they hadn’t done that. Meanwhile, you glide happily around your kitchen with a cup of coffee in the morning, year after year, humming John Denver. You listen to the birds singing outside and smile, excited about the upcoming weekend: you’re visiting Grandchild for the day! Reality B: In this reality, you realize you already had your child, and that there are simply some things you can’t get back. You realize you love Sam and want Sam to be happy, that wanting Sam to live a life not of Sam’s choosing in order to please you is the kind of selfish act that you would never want Sam to do to your grandchild, the one that will never be. You would slap Sam for doing such a thing. How dare your grandchild be treated that way.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Q&amp;A: Colin Mochrie and Brad Sherwood</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5012-2</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5012-2</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Brad Sherwood</category>
    <category>Colin Mochrie</category>
    <category>Comedy</category>
    <category>Improv</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Journal Inquirer Articles</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Originally published in the Journal Inquirer By Kristen J. Tsetsi Improvisational comedians Colin Mochrie and Brad Sherwood are probably best known for their split-second reactions to unexpected prompts in the recently renewed show now…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Originally published in the Journal Inquirer</em> <em>By Kristen J. Tsetsi</em> <img src="http://www.colinandbradshow.com/colinbrad1.jpg" alt="">Improvisational comedians Colin Mochrie and Brad Sherwood are probably best known for their split-second reactions to unexpected prompts in the recently renewed show now airing on CW, “Whose Line Is It Anyway?” The two have also performed as a two-man group for the last 10 years. On <a href="http://www.colinandbradshow.com/">their website</a>, Mochrie describes their show as “an evening of interactive comedy with big belly laughs supplied by improv icon Colin Mochrie and eye candy for the visually impaired by Brad Sherwood.” Sherwood calls it “the world&#39;s funniest improv show, featuring the brilliant comic stylings of Brad Sherwood and his addle-brained sidekick, Colin Mochrie.” Both men spoke with the JI by phone a few weeks before appearing at the University of Connecticut&#39;s Jorgensen Center for the Performing Arts. <strong>Q: You ask the audience to supply suggestions for your improv bits, including movie genres and occupations for your characters. Do you ever get suggestions that are either too strange or too difficult to incorporate?</strong> <strong>Colin Mochrie:</strong> We’re always trying to get suggestions from the audience that we’ve never had before. That’s probably the hardest thing we’ve found to do. When you ask “occupation,” you get maybe five of the same night after night. Brad and I found when we’re doing the show that the best part is when we’re off balance and everything is totally fresh. We try to get the audience to think outside of the box. Anything that’s even slightly off sort of inspires us. It’s odd how in back to back shows you get suggestions that are very much the same, even if you ask in different ways. I guess it just depends on what’s happening at the moment. We were getting anime for a bit. <strong>Brad Sherwood:</strong> You hope for the off-the-wall suggestions because you’ve never done them before. <strong>Q: What’s it like performing in front of a larger audience of 1,000 or more versus the smaller audience of 300 to 400 people on the set of “Whose Line Is It Anyway?”?</strong> <strong>Mochrie:</strong> We were just in Montreal, and the theater fit 500. It was a great stage, and it was almost three-quarters around us. So the audience members were almost on top of us, which is great because you feel like you can actually see everyone in the audience. In some ways smaller is better, but we’ve always had a great time with big audiences. Nothing like a giant roar from 2,000 people. But from a performance aspect, probably around 500 is a good size. <strong>Sherwood:</strong> There’s not much difference, because once you start you’re so busy just trying to figure out what you’re going to do and make it funny that you’re just wanting to make the audience laugh. Whether in a TV studio with cameras and lights or a small crowd or a big theater, you’re using the same part of your panic brain. It’s really just comedy crisis control; the crisis is that we don’t know what we’re doing. We’re making it up. It’s kind of like MacGyver comedy: someone hands you a paperclip and a cup and says “Make a funny scene out of this.” <strong>Q: Is it hard to find a good improv partner?</strong> <strong>Mochrie:</strong> In theory it should be, but you can work with anyone who has learned to do improv. That said, there are certain people you immediately have a connection with. (“Whose Line” co-star)Ryan (Stiles) and I grew up together in Vancouver, and when we started working together it was like we’d worked together for years. Same with Brad. I’ve known him almost 25 years now, and when we first started working together it was great. I’ve had some good friends I have trouble improving with. They’re funny people, I find them funny, but we just don’t connect on stage. It can be hard. With “Whose Line” we lucked out, I think. Everyone works well with everyone. <strong>Sherwood:</strong> You should be able to work with anyone, but as an improviser it’s good to work with someone who can throw it to you as fast as you’re throwing it to them. I think you definitely establish chemistry, and you heighten levels of trust. It’s the difference between trust and other performing. This is a trust that you can continue to push each other, and to put each other into uncomfortable positions and get out of them. It’s like a martial art where you want to be off balance so you can make a great recovery. <strong>Q: What is your favorite of the improv games you do on “Whose Line”?</strong> <strong>Mochrie:</strong> One has consistently been introducing songs. We sit there, banter a bit, and make up songs for the singers to sing. We get to watch the amazing artistry of the song guys. <strong>Sherwood:</strong> Sometimes I say my favorite is the one that by the end of the show ends up being funniest. I think the ones that scare me the most are the funniest. I’m an improv purist. Part of what we like is not knowing what’s going on. I like a lot of the music things. Colin and I do some rap music improv in our show, which is pretty funny for two old white guys. I like that one because our brains have to work as fast as possible to make sense, make it rhyme, and make it sound good. You’re not challenging yourself synapse-wise any faster than that. <strong>Q: Your stage and TV shows are designed to make other people laugh. What makes you laugh?</strong> <strong>Mochrie:</strong> People hurting themselves always makes me laugh. Somebody running into something. And I love Louis C.K. and “Arrested Development.” When your life is comedy, to be able to sit back and enjoy it…a lot of times you’re kind of analyzing it. “Why was this funny?” “Why was that funny?” But those shows I just mentioned, I sort of forget that and can just enjoy them. <strong>Sherwood:</strong> Colin and I both laugh when someone trips and falls. It’s the most base, monkey part of your brain that’s laughing at that stuff. When I watch a really funny movie with friends, they’re laughing hysterically and I’m silently laughing and absorbing every moment. I tend to laugh more on the inside, because ever since I was young I always wanted to make people laugh, so as much as I love laughter, I absorb it internally and dissect it and go, “What was so funny about that?” My wife says to me, “You never laugh.” I am laughing, and I eat, breathe, and sleep comedy, but I absorb it in a different way. It’s rude. I should probably start laughing more at my friends. They probably think I don’t think they’re funny. <strong>Q: I understand that the extent of the preparation you do is try to come up with new game ideas now and then. Do you have any new games you’ll be playing on the Oct. 5 show, and do you have any advice or helpful tips for the audience?</strong> <strong>Mochrie:</strong> I think we may have a new game called “Kick It.” Brad and I do a scene where if one of us says something the other thinks will be a good song, the other has to rap it. <strong>Sherwood:</strong> There are no helpful tips. There’s nothing someone could do wrong, because whatever they do, good, bad, or indifferent, we’re going to turn it into something funny. We’re not there to humiliate people on stage. Even if they say something embarrassing, we’re going to take it as a comedy nugget, but we’re not going to do it at their expense. It’s a safe environment.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Books vs. eBooks</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5036-2</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5036-2</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Ebook Vs Paperback</category>
    <category>Love Of Books</category>
    <category>Reading</category>
    <description><![CDATA[I understand the appeal of e-readers. Seriously. However, I have read only one full book using a Kindle (or Kindle app). That was because I wanted to read it NOW. When it comes to e-readers, I like the idea of the immediacy. And I can…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>I understand the appeal of e-readers. Seriously. <img src="/images/posts/IMG_2853.jpg" alt="">However, I have read only one full book using a Kindle (or Kindle app). That was because I wanted to read it NOW. When it comes to e-readers, I like the idea of the immediacy. And I can appreciate the volume of books they hold, the ease of moving them around. And I guess it&#39;s nice that the font size can be made larger. But...eh. Still, I don&#39;t know. When I was a teenager, we were buying tapes, and records, and then CDs. I may only have had five records, but I still had them (Depeche Mode&#39;s &quot;Some Great Reward&quot; and INXS&#39;s &quot;Kick&quot; among them). My dad had records, too, lined up side-by-side on the shelf under his turntable, the band and singer-songwriter names in small font on the edges (I remember Chicago, Steely Dan, Billy Joel, and The BeeGees). When I wanted to listen to something, I would sit on the floor and flip through the covers until I found something I liked. When, in my mid-twenties, CDs were mainstream but records hadn&#39;t yet been completely phased out, I flipped through the corner-worn record jackets stuffed tight in the wall-cubby of my new boyfriend&#39;s apartment. What did he like? Who did he listen to? Who <em>was</em> he? <a href="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2010/06/catcher-in-rye2.jpg"><img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2010/06/catcher-in-rye2.jpg?w=300" alt="" title="catcher in rye"></a>We do the same with books. We walk into the home of a new friend, a new lover, and one of the first things we scan is the bookshelf. <em>What are you reading? Who do you like? Who are you?</em> The only thing we might notice before that is the art on the walls, but wall-art is intentional. It&#39;s selected carefully, matched to our walls or rugs or living room furniture or personality - because it will be there, hanging at eye-level and on immediate display, for years. We don&#39;t put the same kind of thought into bringing home books. We walk into a bookstore, pick up a pretty cover, read the back, and buy it. When we&#39;re finished with it, we slide it onto the shelf between a book on houseplants and a collection of short stories we picked up at another store some years ago. <a href="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2010/06/img_5034.jpg"><img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2010/06/img_5034.jpg?w=300" alt="" title="IMG_5034"></a>And we take for granted - more often than not - the utter richness of the experience of reading a book. The simplest of activities, yes, but one that appeals to every one of our senses, even if only subtly, peripherally. The art of the cover draws us first, and its connection to the time of its publication is as telling as the subject matter, the details, of the words inside. Living history, it changes with each new printing and offers us, when we&#39;re lucky enough to find a decades-old copy in a used book store, a tangible bit of the past we can take home with us. We open the cover and are intrigued by who may have owned it before and run a finger over the name written in cursive on the inside cover, then wonder what might have happened to her. Who she was, this woman who for some reason included the year beside her name, and where she lived, how her book found its way to the store. When we fold back the paperback cover, it is slick and stiff with newness or soft and worn like old, time-rubbed money. The pages are white or they&#39;re tanned by dust and years, flat and thin or grainy, bumpy, and thick - almost cringe-inducing, as when tracing a finger along an oxidized car hood - and the pages&#39; edges are the color of dandelion smear. <a href="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2010/06/img_5026.jpg"><img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2010/06/img_5026.jpg?w=207" alt="" title="IMG_5026"></a>We bookmark our places with old business cards, Christmas ribbons, envelopes, or shopping receipts, and  years after reading, we may find a memory tucked between pages 7 and 8. We curl down corners marking sex-hot scenes and glide ballpoint lines under passages we want to recall. We slide our fingers over the words we love, tear out the pages that piss us off, and hurl incomprehensible narrative across the room. Books are our face-umbrellas in bright sunlight, fans in the heat, levelers of uneven tables, and warm decoration in an otherwise nondescript room. They are our age, they are our parents&#39; age, they are our grandparents&#39; age. When we turn the pages, we&#39;re touching time. And if we want the font size enlarged, we can put on $5 reading glasses.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>A first-time visit to the Church of Scientology</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/a-first-time-visit-to-the-church-of-scientology</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/a-first-time-visit-to-the-church-of-scientology</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Church Of Scientology</category>
    <category>L Ron Hubbard</category>
    <category>Scientology</category>
    <description><![CDATA[After (Scientologist) Tom Cruise criticized actress Brooke Shields’ use of antidepressants to treat postpartum depression in 2005 — and later claimed in an interview with the Today Show’s Matt Lauer to be something of an expert on the…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>After (Scientologist) Tom Cruise criticized actress Brooke Shields’ use of antidepressants to treat postpartum depression in 2005 — and later claimed in an interview with the Today Show’s Matt Lauer to be something of an expert on the history of psychiatry, a practice vehemently opposed by Scientology — I got very curious. Not about the religion, necessarily; plenty of articles had been written and/or posted on the Internet by former Scientologists (including founder L. Ron Hubbard’s son, L. Ron Hubbard, Jr., who reportedly changed his name to Ron deWolf in the early 1980s). Anything else there was to know could be found in any one of the many books written by L. Ron Hubbard. To name a few: <em>Dianetics</em>; <em>Scientology: The Fundamentals of Thought</em>; and <em>What is Scientology?</em> (Note: this was pre-Leah Remini&#39;s <a href="http://www.aetv.com/shows/leah-remini-scientology-and-the-aftermath"><em>Scientology and the Aftermath</em></a> on A&amp;E.) What wasn’t available was a glimpse inside the church itself — what did it look like on the other side of the front door? And what would a conversation sound like between a Scientologist and a first-time visitor? It was easy enough to find churches near where I lived at the time in Rochester, N.Y. — there’s a large one on Main Street in Buffalo, N.Y., and a small mission in Ontario, N.Y. I called the mission first. A woman answered. My question was simple: &quot;When are services held?&quot; Her reply was to ask me a list of her own questions: “What got you interested in Scientology?” “Have you read anything about it?” “What book are you reading?” “How far into the book are you?” “Where did you buy the book?” “Have you read any of L. Ron Hubbard’s other books?” “What area of your life are you hoping to improve?” “What about Scientology appeals to you?” After trying my best to answer honestly — I got curious years ago after seeing a copy of <em>Dianetics</em> lying around; I’d read a little about it; I was reading <em>Scientology: Fundamentals of Thought</em>; I bought the book online; I hadn’t read any of the other books; I wanted to improve my capacity for patience — I was told services were held Sundays at 11 a.m. <strong>Deciding to visit</strong> But it was only Thursday, and I was impatient. I decided to visit the Buffalo location, which had weekday hours. When I called to verify they were open, the woman who answered the phone said they were, asked me what time I thought I’d be there, and took my first and last name and phone number. After ending the call, I got in the car and pulled onto the interstate, but a few minutes into my drive a winter mess of snow and rain started to fall. I turned around. On the way home, I wondered whether I should call the church to say I wouldn’t be coming. Just to be polite. But then I thought, “Nah. What do they care? I’ll just show up tomorrow.” I also wondered whether they would call me when I didn’t show up. “No way,” I thought. Half an hour after I got home, my cell phone rang. The caller was a man who said his name was Neil. Neil was calling from the Buffalo Church of Scientology to say, “Hi! I’m just following up on your call earlier. You wanted to come by?” I explained why I hadn’t made the trip and told him I planned to come sometime the next day. But Neil wanted details. “When do you think you’ll be here?” “How long does it take you to get here?” “Do you think you can be here in the morning?” “Why don’t you plan on being here between 10 and 11 a.m.? Actually, 10 o’clock works best for me, so how about that?” He also asked the same questions the woman from the mission had asked. I answered, probably sounding a lot less interested than I had the first time. Neil and I ended the phone call, both of us saying we looked forward to our meeting. <strong>Inside the church</strong> I had no idea what to expect from the Church of Scientology. Because there&#39;s so much secrecy associated with the organization, I hoped for something resembling the dungeon-like setting in the movie <em>The Skulls</em>. I envisioned torches. Cinderblock walls. Cement platforms for symbolic sacrifices or other rituals. You know, something sinister. Outside, the building was architecturally beautiful. Housed in a 110-year-old structure that was once the public library, the Buffalo Church of Scientology was marked only with a black Cross of Scientology affixed to the building’s curved, exterior corner and a sign above the main entrance. (Please excuse the photograph, which I took on an old flip phone.) <img src="http://i19.photobucket.com/albums/b197/ktsetsi/07-12-07_1006.jpg" alt="Buffalo, NY Church of Scientology"> Going inside was not like walking into any church I&#39;d ever seen. Instead, it was a lot like walking into a business office. A woman sat at a reception desk in the lobby, and an open doorway  on the right led to something I couldn’t see. <strong>The introduction</strong> I introduced myself to the woman. She stood up, went to that open door, and said, “Neil.” Neil, in his early 20s, came out to the lobby and shook my hand and smiled. He wore black pants, a white shirt, a burgundy tie, and glasses. He invited me through the doorway, which led into a vast room with tall windows, shelves that reached to the windowsills, and — taking up half of the long, rectangular room — four work stations, each with a large desk and an extra chair where people like me sat for initial interviews. Overlooking the entire floor was a second-story office with a floor-to-ceiling window. A balding man — also wearing the black pants, white shirt, and burgundy tie — paced behind the glass with a telephone to his ear. The bookshelves surrounding the workstations held copies of every imaginable publication written either by Hubbard or by Scientology organizations that base their writings on Hubbard’s ideas. Displays about 7-feet-tall and 20-feet-wide lined much of the rest of the walls. These high-tech billboards — solid and molded into wide waves like an undulating flag — bore simple diagrams complemented by illustrations to explain such Scientology concepts as the journey from “pre-clear” to “clear,” and the “Tone Scale.” A “pre-clear,” as defined by Scientology, is a person who is receiving Scientology or Dianetics auditing on his or her way to becoming “clear.” A “clear,” Scientology says, “is an unaberrated person and is rational in that he or she forms the best possible solutions on the data he or she has, and from his or her viewpoint. The clear has no engrams which can be re-stimulated to throw out the correctness of computation by entering hidden and false data.” In the middle of the room stood a faux wall with a flat screen monitor mounted to each side showing videos of Scientology advertisements. I didn’t listen to them, because I’d just realized I wasn’t carrying my car keys. I interrupted Neil, who was explaining a display board, to tell him I had to run outside to find out whether I’d left them in my locked car. I had. But there was nothing I could do just then, so I hurried back to the church, where Neil waited in the entry. <strong>The tour</strong> One wall display explained the state of a person’s calm (or lack thereof) before and after reaching the level of “clear.” On the display, the same man is pictured with three different facial expressions. Behind him, a sky-blue background. —Image 1: Man looks frustrated, angry. He’s sneering, or snarling. Hovering like the angel and devil from old cartoons are the words “Reactive” on the left, surrounded by a cluster of squares in varying shades of red, and “Analytical” on the right, the nice blue background behind it. —Image 2: Man looks much less frustrated, but still a little disgruntled. On the left, the red squares around “Reactive” have dissipated some, and “Analytical” remains the same. —Image 3: Man smiles widely. “Reactive” has disappeared because the man has become completely analytical. This means he has become a “clear.” According to Neil, who said his parents were Scientologists and who himself fully entered into the study at age 11, the reaction time of a “clear” is half that of a “pre-clear.” &quot;Clears aren’t busy thinking about damaging events from their past before they react to what’s happening right now,” he said. Which explains why Cruise, in a 2004 video posted on YouTube, says a Scientologist “is the only one who can really help” at an accident scene. I asked Neil, while looking at a series of car accident scenes on a display, “What if you don’t have anything damaging in your past?” He shrugged and smiled. “It’s for other things, too — whatever is holding you back from achieving your goals.” <strong>Private screening</strong> After looking at more displays, which Neil read to me one by one, he ushered me into a small, classroom-sized movie theater to watch Hubbard’s “only taped interview.”</p>
<p><img src="http://i19.photobucket.com/albums/b197/ktsetsi/07-12-07_1115.jpg" alt="Inside the theater"></p>
<p>I was alone. For 45 minutes I listened to Hubbard’s exchange with a young male &quot;journalist&quot; who asked leading and innocuous questions likely prepared by Hubbard. In the film, Hubbard outlined the goals of Scientology, insisted on it not being compared to psychiatry or psychology, and denied claims that Scientology is anti-religion. The interview ended and the credits rolled. I wondered, off and on throughout the interview, whether Neil would open the door to the theater the second the screen went black. He did. He then took me out to sit with him on a set of sofas near the two-sided faux wall mounting the flat-screen monitors. He sat near the end of one sofa, facing me, and I sat toward the opposite end of the other, facing him. The space between the sofas might have been two feet. He slid down toward the end of his sofa so that we were, as much as possible, directly across from one another. Neil asked some basic questions I’d already answered on the phone: How much did I know about Scientology? What did I think Scientology was for? <strong>The E-Meter</strong> After a few minutes of that he brought me to an electro-psychometer, or E-Meter, called a “religious artifact” on one Scientology Web site. It was a small machine connected to what resembled two tin cans, and I was allowed to sample it. <img src="http://i19.photobucket.com/albums/b197/ktsetsi/emeter.jpg" alt="">An E-Meter is used in auditing — or personal counseling — sessions and, Neil explained, senses subconscious thoughts. As the subconscious experiences unpleasantness or other emotional stimuli, the needle registers those thoughts through the pulses it receives from the hands holding the two cans and reacts by bouncing. I couldn’t stop watching the needle. It certainly did jump. When it did, Neil said, “See that? What were you thinking there?” I had to be honest. “I was wondering if the needle would jump.” I put the tin cans down. “I guess in a real session the person being audited isn’t watching the needles,&quot; I said. “No,” he laughed. “The auditor is the only one who can see it, and he uses it as a guide. It helps him determine which questions to ask.” He moved us to his desk, which was just behind the E-Meter. We sat down. For the next half-hour, Neil asked more questions. What did I want? What was keeping me from achieving my goals? I answered truthfully. “Scientology can help you with all of that,” he said. “Once you’ve gone through auditing, you find you do better. You learn that what you think is a big deal is nothing more than a problem to be solved. Once you reach that point, the point of clear, everything just gets better and better. You find yourself with more and more things to handle, but only because you find you can handle more.” <strong>Attaining ‘clear’</strong> He added that people who reach “clear” rarely get sick and even reduce the number of accidents they might otherwise have. &quot;Accidents&quot; include tripping, running into things, and, I imagine, locking keys in their car. Neil also told me Scientology can improve a person&#39;s IQ. “I’ve kind of hit a plateau,” he said with what seemed to be genuine modesty. “Once you reach a certain point, it’s kind of hard to get much higher.” I smiled, said, “Yeah,” and laughed a little. Boy, didn’t I know it! Neil recommended I take a $35 course in Dianetics, a “spiritual healing” course (and also the title of Hubbard’s first book). “I’ll think about it,” I said. “I’ll see how things go at the Sunday service.” He said I needed the help of Scientology and that he could tell I was serious about it. Neil watched me. He’d been watching me pretty closely the whole time. When I’d first arrived, one of the displayed charts he presented was the “Tone Scale” chart. The lower a person is on the scale, the more difficult they are to deal with. I’d pretended to study it, watching Neil peripherally as he studied me. When I’d nodded, as if to say “done,” Neil told me he was so skilled at reading people he could tell immediately where they fell on the scale. “I get a handle on people pretty fast,” he’d said. It was getting late, so I asked for a phone book (this was in the pre-iPhone era) to find a local locksmith to let me into my car. While I looked through the pages, Neil said, “You have clear goals, but you just need someone who’s trained to help you get rid of the obstacles being created by your reactive mind.” He added that he was glad to have someone who was genuinely interested. “Sometimes you get people who don’t want help,” he said, flipping through a binder of personality charts. He explained that each person’s chart showed personality improvements after a month of auditing sessions. “Why would someone come in if they don’t want help?” I said. “Oh, just to cause a disturbance,” he said. “To make trouble. You have people who cause problems in the bank. People who cause problems with the cashier at a gas station. Some people just like causing trouble.” I went back to looking through the yellow pages. “How often do you lock your keys in your car?” he said, and I remembered what he’d said earlier about “clears” having fewer accidents or mishaps. “A while ago, it was all the time. Then I stopped. Now it’s happening again.” I could feel him creating lines to read between. I had to defend myself. “I just — if I mess with something inside my car before I get out, I seem to forget about my keys.” I dialed the number to the locksmith. Neil must have been convinced — or was he convinced he’d convinced me? — because he got up to talk to a man who was on his way out. As he stood, he muttered, “I need to catch this guy so I don’t lose him.” At about the same time, the locksmiths arrived and took twenty minutes to break into my car (1992 Toyota Corolla: uncommonly secure). Neil saw me out and invited me to return. I don&#39;t remember what I said. Probably, &quot;That would be nice. I&#39;ll be in touch.&quot; Instead, I waited until Sunday and - also out of curiosity - attended the small service in Ontario, N.Y. If you&#39;re curious about what that&#39;s like, I highly recommend you find a service and experience it, yourself. <img src="http://i19.photobucket.com/albums/b197/ktsetsi/07-12-07_1240-2.jpg" alt=""> Locksmiths trying to break into my apparently very secure (former &amp; much loved) car</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Branford Marsalis: Keepin&#39; it real</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/branford-marsalis-keepin-it-real</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/branford-marsalis-keepin-it-real</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Artistry</category>
    <category>Branford Marsalis</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Journal Inquirer Articles</category>
    <category>Music</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Originally published in the Journal Inquirer Jan. 31, 2013 By Kristen J. Tsetsi There are many typically-asked questions that won’t elicit typical responses from three-time Grammy Award-winning saxophonist Branford Marsalis. In a 2010…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Originally published in the <a href="http://www.journalinquirer.com">Journal Inquirer</a> Jan. 31, 2013 By Kristen J. Tsetsi There are many typically-asked questions that won’t elicit typical responses from three-time Grammy Award-winning saxophonist Branford Marsalis. In a 2010 interview posted on YouTube, for example, Marsalis recalls being asked by a reporter in Holland what he’d like to say to his fans. &quot;Nothing,&quot; he said. And then — to give them a little something — &quot;Thanks…?&quot; The reporter then asked if he loved his fans. Marsalis remembers answering, &quot;Well, I don’t really know ‘em.&quot; He went on, in the recorded interview, to say, &quot;Okay, yeah. I love you,&quot; faking enthusiastic kisses and smiles for an imaginary throng of admirers, explaining to the interviewer that words like &quot;love&quot; have begun to hold more value the older he gets. Authenticity in general is a priority. &quot;People don’t gravitate toward people who are blatantly inauthentic,&quot; Marsalis explained in an interview with the <em>Journal Inquirer</em>. This aversion to superficiality can be found in his music, in his interactions with music students, in his interactions with reporters, and in his expressed distaste for some comparatively effortless modes of self-promotion. As musical director of the Tonight Show with Jay Leno, Marsalis — had he stayed on after a two-year stint in the early ’90s — could have been set with an impressive paycheck and steady recognition from widely distributed publications. <em>Entertainment Weekly</em>, for example. &quot;I vividly remember when I was on the Leno show, we (the Branford Marsalis Trio) released a record called ‘Bloomington,’&quot; he said. &quot;And suddenly my record is being reviewed in <em>EW</em>. For what? Never happened before. But that’s what happens now that I’m on TV.&quot; Wrote <em>Entertainment Weekly</em> reviewer David Hajdu, &quot;Branford Marsalis is no sellout. Music stores will find that this CD won&#39;t sell out either: It&#39;s insular music for the hard-bop elite, scarcely the inclusionary jazz-pop that Marsalis has been developing for his late-night day job.&quot; As Marsalis explained it, something else can happen in that kind of television environment: creative stagnation, which stifles another of his musical goals — to continue learning, growing, and improving. Jazz tenor saxophonist Illinois Jacquet once told Marsalis that jazz is a business, and that he should find a few sounds and stick with them; that way, everyone would know Marsalis when they heard him. &quot;And it’s easy,&quot; Marsalis said. &quot;That’s what I did when I played R&amp;B. But I think a lot of guys take that to heart. When you read a jazz review, a lot is about whether he or she has found his or her sound. And I thought, ‘God, is that really my goal? To find my sound and then have to do that for the next 40 years?’ When you’re on a TV show like that, the appearance of what you are is so great that it doesn’t matter. I could have been in a situation where I didn’t have to practice a note. No one would have been the wiser. That’s what the temptation is, to be more considered something that you’re less of, which would be the ultimate irony.&quot; His time on Leno, Marsalis said, made him understand who he was, and it wasn’t until he left the show — a decision, he said his father emphasized, that left him no room to complain if he didn’t get the same amount of recognition — that he started taking his music seriously. He tries to instill that value in the music students he teaches at North Carolina Central University, encouraging them to listen to music not for pleasure, but for education. To listen with specificity. There is much more to the music than the surface-level sound; there’s intent. While recording &quot;Eternal,&quot; a personal song Marsalis wrote for his wife, he threw a chair across the stage because, he said, the others in the quartet weren’t quite getting it. &quot;We were tired, it was late. They were just going through the motions. I could feel it,&quot; he said. But then they did another take, and that was the one. Everyone was focused, he said, &quot;and at that point, anything can happen.&quot; Where jazz loses its direction is when musicians &quot;learn a form, then shut their ears off, like ‘I got this,’&quot; he said. &quot;Jazz is full of people who start and stop at the same time and don’t know how to communicate.&quot; If there’s anything Marsalis communicates effectively, it’s that music, not fame or attention, is the driving force behind not just his creations, but also his promotion of the work. Ask a pop star, or even some jazz musicians, what the theme or concept of their latest album is, and they’ll tell you it’s love, triumph, social commentary, etc. They may even make something up because it’s what fans want to hear. Ask Marsalis the concept of the Branford Marsalis Quartet’s latest album (released in August 2012), &quot;Four MFs Playin’ Tunes,&quot; and he’ll say it’s a dumb question. &quot;You can’t have a concept from record to record,&quot; he said. &quot;Our job as musicians is to play songs that are effective. Understand what the emotional content of the song is, and deliver that.&quot; Ask most musicians about their next album, and they’ll say, &quot;I’m working on it.&quot; Marsalis, asked if a new album is in the works, said, &quot;No. As a musician, I’m not in the record business. I’m a performer.&quot; And what about his production company, Marsalis Music? Any new releases on the horizon? &quot;No,&quot; he said. &quot;We’re slowing that whole thing down. When you have positive money going out, and none coming in, you have to reassess. We had a good run.&quot; Most musicians on tour are touring to promote a new album. Marsalis’ tour is one he’s on because he’s a professional musician, he said. Performing is what musicians do. For their performance, the quartet will play a few tracks from &quot;Four MFs&quot; along with some new material. &quot;We just play stuff,&quot; Marsalis said. And although Marsalis and quartet pianist Joey Calderazzo will soon release a song titled &quot;Promise (for Ana Grace)&quot; on iTunes to raise money for a fund created in memory of saxophonist Jimmy Grace’s daughter, who died in the Newtown school shooting, the quartet has no plans to dedicate a song to the people of Newtown during their performance. &quot;That would be pandering. I wouldn’t presume — I find that stuff to be very personal,&quot; he said.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>James Galway is the best flute player in the world, and he isn&#39;t shy about it</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/james-galway-is-the-best-flute-player-in-the-world-and-he-isnt-shy-about-it</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/james-galway-is-the-best-flute-player-in-the-world-and-he-isnt-shy-about-it</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Flautist</category>
    <category>James Galway</category>
    <category>Journal Inquirer Articles</category>
    <category>Music</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Originally published in the Journal Inquirer Friday, Oct. 25, 2013 by Kristen J. Tsetsi Sir James Galway has been called the “man with the golden flute,” the “living legend of the flute,” and a “supreme interpreter of the classical flute…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Originally published in the Journal Inquirer Friday, Oct. 25, 2013</em> <em>by Kristen J. Tsetsi</em> <a href="http://jamesgalway.com/index.php?page=gallery&sections=y"><img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2013/12/james-galway.jpg" alt="James Galway"></a><a href="http://jamesgalway.com/index.php?page=homepage">Sir James Galway</a> has been called the “man with the golden flute,” the “living legend of the flute,” and a “supreme interpreter of the classical flute repertoire.” Many artists or performers might “Aw, shucks” their way out of such titles, but not Galway, awarded a National Concert Hall Lifetime Achievement Award in Ireland earlier this month. “I’m still the best flute player in the world,” he said from his home in Switzerland. “Of that there’s no question in my mind when I listen to these other pretenders.” He laughed when playfully praised for his humility, then said he was only telling the truth, that he’s simply in a different category. Still, he said he was surprised to have been selected for the award, calling it a “very special thing.” “My wife kept it a secret from me. I said I’m never going to trust her again,” he laughed. His wife, Lady Jeanne Galway, an accomplished flute soloist and a chamber musician, joins her husband on his 35th Anniversary Tour. With his wife, Galway will play a variation on a piece by Irish harp player Turlough O’Carolan. He’ll also perform Hamilton Harty’s “In Ireland” and Mozart’s “Flute Concerto in D Major,” which he said he has recorded three times in his life and has improved upon each time, having by now “gotten pretty good at it.” In fact, aside from the music and the entertainment value of the program, what should draw an audience, Galway said, is the fact that he’s so good. When he talks about his skill, however, he seems less impressed with himself than he is with the value of hard work and dedication to practice. His method is one that requires not only time, but a willingness to truly know the instrument rather than simply play the notes. Someone who is practicing the flute should not just practice the licks, he said, but the scales. And when playing scales, he added, don’t play one or two octaves, but scales that “encompass the entire flute.” “A lot of people use a method that is geared toward the American way of thinking. For example, in America they’re all trying to have a shortcut to success, and that’s it. There is no shortcut,&quot; he said. &quot;By the time I got my first job, I had 11,800 hours of practice. And that’s a conservative estimate.” Initially inspired as a child by his flautist father, grandfather, and uncle, Galway quickly learned that he enjoyed mastering new levels of playing, and his desire to improve had him picking up the flute whenever he could. Although he now appreciates the flute as a “natural” instrument whose sound is made by the person instead of with the use of a reed, he is also still very attracted to the challenge it presents. He practices not to play any certain way or like any certain person, and not to maintain a steady skill level so he can perform adequately, but to consistently get better. “I like being good. I like succeeding,” he said. “I practice to develop something, and it shows when I play.” Galway isn’t only interested in bettering his own skill; he is also a mentor and teacher who believes it’s most important to reach people when they’re young. Too many, he said, are spending time texting on their cell phones and iPads, sending such inane messages as “I’m walking down the street.” “What are they doing? Really, basically nothing,” he said. “Music develops your mind.  For example, when you’re playing, you’re playing the bar which is current, but you’re looking at the next bar on the page. So that means you’re playing in the present and looking at the future. Doesn’t that give you something to do with your mind?” Galway’s most recent teaching experience was in Dublin—“I don’t see any reason why with all this Irish talent around we couldn’t produce good flute players there. You don’t have to go to Julliard to play the flute,” he said—and he’s now working on an internet flute instruction course, First Flute. It launches this fall at <a href="http://firstflute.com">FirstFlute.com</a>, indeed making it possible for anyone, anywhere, Julliard or not, to learn to play the flute. The 15-lesson tutorial, which Galway said begins with how to hold a flute and how to treat it with the fingers, is an idea he has had for a long time as a way to pass on his knowledge and experience. “It’s not just the kids who will benefit from these 15 lessons. They’re packed with all sorts of good advice, which even advanced players could use and profit from,” he said. Visitors to the website will see a short introductory video in which Galway shares a little bit about himself, his influences, and his own instructors, from whom he learned, “It’s the method, and not the teacher.” Because the series cost approximately $250,000 to produce with quality sound, cameras, editing, and direction it won’t be free of charge, and Galway doesn’t yet know what the cost will be to subscribe. However, he is confident the lessons will be worth the price. [Update: as of 2.8.19, the website offer is $99 for a 1-year account. Each year thereafter is $19.99 to renew access.] “Looking at all the other people who are teaching (online courses), I’m really not impressed by any of them. When you see what you actually get, it’s a fraud,” he said. “I think people are getting bad examples. They’re not getting what people say they’re going to get. If anybody bought a flute, they could learn to play straight away using my lessons. We put in more work than the others guys.”</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Marriage and traumatic brain injuries: it can work</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/marriage-and-traumatic-brain-injuries-it-can-work</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/marriage-and-traumatic-brain-injuries-it-can-work</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Journal Inquirer Articles</category>
    <category>Marriage</category>
    <category>Tbi</category>
    <category>Traumatic Brain Injury</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Originally published in the Journal Inquirer October 30, 2012. This is the first in a two-part series about traumatic brain injuries. Part 2 is The nature of traumatic brain injuries . By Kristen J. Tsetsi Heather McGrath of New London,…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Originally published in the Journal Inquirer October 30, 2012. This is the first in a two-part series about traumatic brain injuries. Part 2 is <a href="http://kjtsetsi.com/the-nature-of-traumatic-brain-injuries/">The nature of traumatic brain injuries</a>.</em> <em>By Kristen J. Tsetsi</em> <img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2012/10/heather-and-jason-mcgrath.png?w=300" alt="" title="Heather and Jason McGrath">Heather McGrath of New London, Conn. says she has &quot;serious road rage&quot; as a result of a car accident she was in five years ago, when an elderly woman looking for her ringing cell phone ran a red light at 50 miles per hour and plowed her SUV into McGrath’s Pontiac Grand Am. The Pontiac’s airbag inflated and compressed McGrath’s pulmonary artery, depriving her of oxygen. The 41-year-old suffered a traumatic brain injury, or TBI, as a result. &quot;I’m always pointing out bad driving, yelling, ‘Don’t you know you could hurt somebody?’&quot; Heather says. It took her four years, but she can drive now, as long as it’s local. And provided she’s the only one in the car, it isn’t raining (she tends to watch the windshield wipers), and it’s not the Christmas season (the decorative lights are a distraction.) Judging by her voice, the quickness of her words, and the sharpness of her sense of humor, most would never guess that she has a brain injury, that everything in her life has changed, and that it takes ten medications — antidepressants, pain medication, headache medication, anti-seizure medication — to get her through the day. Carrie Kramer, brain injury services director at the <a href="http://biact.homestead.com/">Brain Injury Alliance of Connecticut</a>, calls brain injuries the silent, or hidden, disability and explains that those who recover from physical challenges, whose disability isn’t immediately apparent to others, can have significant personality changes. &quot;Even people who get back to as close as they were before are never really the same,&quot; she says. &quot;You’d be hard pressed to find someone who says they weren’t changed in some way.&quot; The Alliance works with many TBI survivors whose changes are so significant that the spouses can’t accept them. But there are also many couples who stay together after a TBI. &quot;And even for them, it’s a stressor,&quot; Kramer says. It&#39;s a stressor Heather’s husband, Jason, was warned about shortly after her accident. He was told by a hospital worker that if the brain injury were something he thought he might not be able to handle, he could get out now guilt-free. Heather would never know the difference. &quot;I love her,&quot; Jason says. &quot;We got married. We started a family together. For me, personally, I can’t walk away just because of something that happened. I said ‘for better or worse.’&quot; But that doesn’t mean their marriage, which Jason says was &quot;normal&quot; before the accident, hasn’t been without its challenges. Asked how he would describe their marriage now, he says, &quot;I don’t know. My wife isn’t the same person. I don’t know what to say.&quot; The change in her isn’t something easy for him to put a finger on. Many things about her are still the same, but she has mood swings (Heather calls them &quot;blowups&quot; and says she once yelled at a complete stranger in Walmart), sometimes fails to grasp certain banter or joking that before the accident might have elicited a quick retort, needs one day a week in a quiet bedroom, and can no longer pick up and go the way she used to. &quot;She was the type of person that would jump in a car and take off, and now she can’t,&quot; Jason says. &quot;She’d take the kids to Pennsylvania to see a horse show just because it was there.&quot; As a result of the accident, Heather also has short-term memory issues requiring her to follow a series of pictures in the morning so she doesn’t forget to complete a routine task, and injury-related obsessive compulsive disorder (&quot;It’s the running joke in our family,&quot; she says) that has her running through an extensive list before leaving the house. Bra: check. Keys: check. For a 10:30 a.m. ferry, Jason wakes her up at 6 a.m. and makes sure she stays on task. &quot;It’s been a long five years for him,&quot; Heather says of the man with whom she wants to renew her marriage vows, the man who has accompanied her to support groups over the years. But Jason, who just wants to move forward with their lives, won’t marry Heather, who’s been in his life since junior high, a second time. &quot;The people who get remarried or renew their vows are people who have trouble and need to prove something,&quot; he says. &quot;Even though she had an injury, I feel very strongly about that. Whether it would help her or not, this might be one of those things she has to give me, to let me have my way of dealing with it, as well. It has to work both ways. Maybe because I don’t give in, that’s why it works.&quot; And although he’ll continue to encourage Heather to attend support groups, Jason won’t be attending, anymore. &quot;I’m okay with it,&quot; Heather says. &quot;If I do go, it’s with my ILST (Independent Life Skills Trainer). She’s used to it. It doesn’t break her heart to see somebody new. It does to Jason.&quot; Says Jason, &quot;I just want to come home from a hard day’s work, hang out with my family, and do something. I don’t want it to be about brain injury this and brain injury that. I’m trying to put it behind me. Unfortunately, I do remember even though she doesn’t, so every time it comes up, I’m reliving it. My saying I don’t want to talk about it is also my way of keeping this marriage together.&quot; <img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2012/10/eric-and-patricia-hall-at-their-home.png?w=181" alt="" title="Eric and Patricia Hall "> Eric and Patricia Hall outside their home in Connecticut Windham resident Patricia Hall, 32, says that in some respects, the brain injury can be more difficult for the spouse than for the injured. &quot;Not to downplay the brain injury, but I feel like they’re going through their own thing and they don’t know what’s going on. I witnessed the accident, I witnessed the hospital stay, and I witnessed the recovery time.&quot; Patricia’s husband Eric, 34, suffered a traumatic brain injury August 28, 2011, the day Hurricane Irene hit Connecticut. He was on a ladder cutting down limbs from a black walnut tree damaged by Irene when a branch fell on his head and knocked him off the ladder. &quot;I looked over and he was just falling,&quot; Patricia says. &quot;He landed on the limb he’d just cut.&quot; For two and a half weeks, he lay unconscious in the hospital, with Patricia visiting him daily after taking their two sons, 6 and 8 years old, to school. She didn’t know whether he would wake up, whether he would be the same, or whether he would still love her or even remember her. &quot;When I woke up, I didn’t think, ‘Where is someone I know?’ It wasn’t a concern to me. The only problem I had was when I was coming off the pain medication,&quot; Eric says. &quot;I think Trish and everyone else suffered more.&quot; Eric, formerly a truck driver, has healed remarkably fast, Patricia says. About seven months after the accident, he began work at Asplundh Tree Expert Co., where he made foreman in just under his 90-day goal. Like Heather, Eric sounds normal when he speaks. He shows no outward signs of being injured. Also like Heather, he has some short-term memory issues and mood swings, or what Patricia refers to at one point as &quot;anger fits.&quot; &quot;It’s stupid stuff, like going at the kids, saying ‘Don’t do this, don’t do that,’&quot; she says. &quot;He doesn’t realize he’s doing it until I say, ‘Hey, this is how you’re acting.’ I feel like I’m always parenting him, because I feel like he doesn’t always make the right decisions. But he’s learning.&quot; The crankiness isn’t constant, but it is one of the small changes that has entered their relationship. Another change is the way they talk. Conversations that were once engaging are now short and to the point. But that doesn’t mean they aren’t communicating. &quot;I think that’s a huge, huge way to survive this, is communicate, talk about your feelings,&quot; Patricia says. &quot;I have to ask him questions, because he’s not going to come out and tell me.&quot; Although she will have days, now and then, when she gets tired and frustrated and wonders why this had to happen to her husband, Patricia says she’s always quickly reminded of how grateful she is for what she has: her husband, her family, a support system, and a situation that could have been a lot worse—even if it’s still not entirely normal. &quot;There’s no such thing as ‘normal,’&quot; Patricia says with a slight laugh. &quot;I would always say in the hospital, ‘Is he going to be back to normal?’ And they would chuckle and say, ‘There’s no such thing as normal, now. You have a traumatic brain injury spouse. Things are not ever going to be ‘normal.’ So, our life will never be normal again, and I’m okay with that. We’re crazy and intense and we love each other. I’m still here. I can’t see myself anywhere else.&quot; _____ <em>For assistance, information, or resources related to traumatic brain injury in states other than Connecticut, please visit the <a href="http://www.biausa.org/">Brain Injury Association of America</a>.</em></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Medical marijuana: use it or lose it</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/medical-marijuana-use-it-or-lose-it</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/medical-marijuana-use-it-or-lose-it</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Medical Marijuana</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Originally published in the Journal Inquirer Thursday, Dec. 27, 2012 By Kristen J. Tsetsi [caption id=&quot;attachment_3371&quot; align=&quot;alignleft&quot; width=&quot;165&quot;] Photo (c) The Public Record, www.pubrecord.org[/caption] A few years ago, someone very…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Originally published in the <a href="http://www.journalinquirer.com">Journal Inquirer</a> Thursday, Dec. 27, 2012 By Kristen J. Tsetsi <img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2012/12/medical-marijuana.jpg" alt="Photo (c) The Public Record, www.pubrecord.org"> Photo (c) The Public Record, <a href="http://www.pubrecord.org">www.pubrecord.org</a> A few years ago, someone very close to me was in the ICU in an induced coma so he could heal after having his insides pulled from his body, cleansed of lethal toxins and bacteria, and returned to the cavity following a perforation of his lower intestines. He had less than a 5 percent chance of survival, and doctors had no idea whether he would ever come off the respirator. For three weeks he lay in the bed in a drugged sleep, his body exhibiting a variety of signs — high blood pressure, jaundice, fever — that doctors were unwilling to diagnose. His many human systems, they said, were essentially rebooting. &quot;We can only wait and see,&quot; the specialist said. &quot;At X marker, you can relax a little.&quot; That marker arrived, he was taken off the respirator, and he would live. His mind was intact, but he was weak from spending so much time in bed. All of his organs were struggling to work normally, with one exception: He had been outfitted with a colostomy bag that hung from a hole in his abdomen. Following a stint in a physical rehabilitation facility, where this previously able person was now using a walker to strengthen his legs, he went home with no fewer than six medication prescriptions. The hiccups began a few days later. Some post-surgery hiccups are said to be normal, but remember: He had just been sliced down his middle and had his intestines pulled out and then stuffed back in. Any single abdominal spasm would have been bad enough, but he had relentless, what he described as &quot;body-jerking,&quot; spasms. They began in the morning at a rate of about one every two or three seconds, continued like that throughout the day, and ebbed only during sleep. He told his doctor about the hiccups and went home with another prescription. It failed. The hiccups continued, each one making him wince and hold his breath. Still weak from lack of muscle use and tiring himself by simply walking from the living room to the kitchen for a glass of water, he also needed food to provide him with energy to rebuild his strength. But nothing tasted good to him, and he was easily nauseated. Whatever he forced himself to swallow soon came back up. More prescriptions were written. More medications proved ineffective. So he tried marijuana. I was there, so I witnessed the remarkable difference between the true relief cannabis provided and the lack of relief provided by the little white pills protected in bottles with child-proof tops. When I told him I was writing this — and I keep his name private because medical marijuana isn’t legal in his state — he asked that when I explain the relief, I &quot;not minimize&quot; it. &quot;It stopped the hiccups,&quot; he said. &quot;It stopped the nausea. I could relax. I could eat.&quot; It worked immediately, unlike many synthetic drugs that can take weeks to take effect. And as he was using it, there were no side effects outside of the expected &quot;high&quot; feeling and some drowsiness. When he stopped using it because he didn’t need it anymore, he didn’t have to consult a doctor or &quot;taper off&quot; as we’re told to do when coming off prescription medication so we can avoid potentially dangerous withdrawals. There’s no question we have, at least as a state, begun to accept the very real medical benefits of marijuana. Legalizing it for its medicinal qualities was a monumental step forward, and the process, on its surface, doesn’t seem to be very complicated. To qualify for medical marijuana, patients need only register with the Department of Consumer Protection. Upon receiving valid registration, they may legally obtain marijuana &quot;within this state from a licensed dispensary,&quot; according to Section 3 of House Bill No. 5389. Except, according to a representative from the Department of Consumer Protection, there is no licensed dispensary in the state. Which means patients would have to get their cannabis out of state, or from an illegal dealer within the state. In either case, they would become &quot;criminals.&quot; Stafford Resident State Trooper Sgt. Robert Duncan said he would probably have to ticket and fine a registered marijuana user caught buying drugs from an unlicensed dealer. The same representative from the Department of Consumer Protection said the department is working on regulations for dispensaries and growers, and that a proposal will be submitted to general assembly for a vote on July 1, 2013. That’s the good news. Ideally, dispensaries would pop up around the state. Sadly, their proliferation might be hindered by something as ridiculous as the stigma surrounding marijuana, which could lead to 1) reluctance on the part of doctors to recommend it, and 2) reluctance on the part of potential users to use it. As of November 30, only 65 of the estimated 100,000 patients Eileen Konieczny, registered nurse and medical marijuana consultant from Stamford, believes would qualify have registered with the department for legal certification to use medical marijuana. A lack of doctor recommendations combined with reluctance on the part of patients could result in hesitation from otherwise interested parties to open and run marijuana dispensaries. It would be too financially risky if demand weren’t high enough. The stigma surrounding marijuana will undoubtedly make this statement elicit a wry smile, but we need more people to try to get marijuana. More patients have to register to use it for it to eventually be available in adequate quantities in our state. Giggle if you will about what Konieczny calls &quot;one of the safest medicines&quot; out there. I’ve seen how essential this &quot;silly&quot; drug can be to someone whose quality of life has been diminished. Forget that people use pot to feel good even when they’re not sick. It doesn’t make it any less valuable. If it did, we’d have to question the legitimacy of every prescription medication teens and adults alike have used to get high -- including Ritalin, Xanax, Valium, Fentanyl, Oxycontin, Percocet, and all of their generic derivatives. If you think you’re eligible, please seriously consider registering for medical marijuana use. You don’t even have to smoke it; you can bake it into brownies, take it via lollipop or lozenge, or like any herb, put it in your tea. For more information, visit: <a href="http://www.ct.gov/dcp/mmp">www.ct.gov/dcp/mmp</a></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Pressuring people to procreate is presumptuous and, to children, perilous</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/pressuring-people-to-procreate-is-presumptuous-and-to-children-perilous</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/pressuring-people-to-procreate-is-presumptuous-and-to-children-perilous</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Childfree</category>
    <category>Children</category>
    <category>Parenting</category>
    <description><![CDATA[[caption id=&quot;attachment_3362&quot; align=&quot;alignleft&quot; width=&quot;193&quot;] Kathleen Parker. Photo (c) Newsbusters.org[/caption] Last year I was visiting my childhood friend, now a mother, when dinner time arrived. She squirted ketchup onto her…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><a href="http://sylviadlucas.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/kathleen-parker.jpg"><img src="http://sylviadlucas.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/kathleen-parker.jpg" alt="Photo (c) Newsbusters.org" title="Kathleen Parker"></a> Kathleen Parker. Photo (c) Newsbusters.org Last year I was visiting my childhood friend, now a mother, when dinner time arrived. She squirted ketchup onto her daughter’s plate and then her son’s. And then mine. I looked at it. She immediately recognized her mistake and laughed. She knew I could squirt my own ketchup, she said, but she was just so used to doing it… She apologized (still laughing) for overstepping her role as “mother” by inadvertently mothering me. This is where many women, such as Kathleen Parker in her recent column “<a href="http://www.blogher.com/frame.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Farticles.washingtonpost.com%2F2013-08-09%2Fopinions%2F41234715_1_smart-women-childless-women-babies&_back=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.blogher.com%2Fresponse-washington-post-column-pleasure-and-parenthood">Of pleasure and parenthood</a>,” fail miserably when they say things, as Parker did, like, &quot;it’s hard to know for certain that one doesn’t want children. Many don’t, until they do.&quot; They don’t recognize the mile-wide leap they’re making over that acceptable line when they preach to, question, or criticize women who don’t want children as if we are <em>their</em> children. As if we require their approval, seek their “wisdom,” or otherwise invite their perspective. Parker suggests in her column about the “mommy-wars” that those writing about it (even before she picked up her own stick) were beating a dead horse, adding that whether women have children “is the only question left to those with first-world problems.” This is a lovely oversimplification, and it would be nice if it were true; however, whether to have children is a full-world problem. In some nations rampant, instinct-driven baby-having leads to mass starvation and AIDS epidemics; in others, such as our idyllic first-world nation, it leads to the perpetuation of poverty and unfit individuals in all socioeconomic brackets abusing and neglecting their offspring to the degree of five dead kids a day. On a level that doesn’t create a life-and-death situation for the children strangers so desperately want all women to mindlessly bring into the world, the push to procreate delivered by newspaper and television personalities with an audience of millions creates immense pressure in young women to live one particular kind of life. That it is somehow acceptable to imply in popular media that women who don’t want children are selfish, narcissistic, cold, unwise, immature, or silly adds to the pressure by communicating that they – we – are so unquestionably “wrong” that there should be no social barriers or general rules of propriety preventing this kind of open defamation. But, let’s pretend for a moment that whether to create and form new human beings isn’t a monumental task best left only to those who truly want them - and who at the same time have considered the consequences <em>and</em> are fit to do the job - that the shark has indeed been jumped and that we should heed Parker’s advice (now that she’s had her turn) and stop talking about it, already. I concur. And the people I desperately wish would stop talking about it are women like Parker who minimize the all-encompassing lifestyle that is motherhood by suggesting women choose not to bear children simply because it will change their bodies (how little she thinks of her own sex). I would also like to hear less from women who, for whatever reason, feel it is their duty to mother those of us with no desire to be mothers. You don’t need to ask us whether we’re sure about not wanting children. We’re every bit as certain or uncertain as you were when you decided you wanted to have children. We can make big-girl decisions just like you can. You don’t need to tell us you worry we’ll change our minds later. We aren’t your responsibility. <img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2013/12/time.png?w=223" alt="time">You don’t need to fret that we’ll regret it, because – again, like you – we’re big girls who can look into the future with as much accuracy and confidence as anyone else. Your desire to have children or your role as a mother does not bestow upon you the gift of omniscience or wizardly wisdom. “Parenting surely isn’t for everyone, and those who choose to be child-free probably have made the right decision,” Parker writes. Yes. “Probably,” Ms. Parker. But don’t you not-so-secretly hope we made the wrong one? The reaction to the TIME magazine cover depicting a happy childfree couple made painfully obvious that so much of this concern for the well-being of the childfree is far from “oops, I put ketchup on your plate” mothering. Instead, it’s utterly disingenuous, a barely-veiled expression of hope to someday have that moment of Schadenfreude. Why else would it so burn them that the childfree couple could be so overtly - (sputter!) - so openly - (teeth clench!) - so unapologetically - (head explosion!) - <em>content</em> with their choice? Happy, even. No regret. No uncertainty. How dare they? The mommy-wars will only end when we have enough confidence in our own choices to truly want others to be happy. Mothers, trust other women to know what they want just as you knew what you wanted. Be happy, and let them be happy, too.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>&quot;Revolutionary&quot; author&#39;s experience with gender identity was critical to crafting a real-life character</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/revolutionary-authors-experience-with-gender-identity-was-critical-to-crafting-a-real-life-character</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/revolutionary-authors-experience-with-gender-identity-was-critical-to-crafting-a-real-life-character</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Alex Myers</category>
    <category>Gender Roles</category>
    <category>Journal Inquirer Articles</category>
    <category>Revolutionary</category>
    <category>Transgender</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Originally published in the Journal Inquirer Monday, June 9, 2014 By Kristen J. Tsetsi There are certain freedoms granted to young males. Author Alex Myers remembers that as a child his brother was allowed to wear pants to church and could…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Originally published in the Journal Inquirer Monday, June 9, 2014</em> <em>By Kristen J. Tsetsi</em> There are certain freedoms granted to young males. Author Alex Myers remembers that as a child his brother was allowed to wear pants to church and could go outside to play afterward. Myers, born a biological female and given the name Alice, had to wear a dress and girl’s shoes that weren’t supposed to get dirty. <img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/06/alexmyers.jpg" alt="AlexMyers">&quot;At a very young age, I never understood why I was being told I couldn’t do things that were fine for my brother,&quot; Myers said. &quot;Boys can get messy and it’s cute, but girls aren’t supposed to do that.&quot; The subject of gender identity is more complicated than &quot;I want to do what they get to do,&quot; but the arbitrary rules the sexes are expected to follow even when the biological sex matches the person’s own gender identity somewhat mirror the rules many transgender people have difficulty accepting. For example, which parts of the country to avoid for safety reasons, and whether someone born with certain physical characteristics is &quot;allowed&quot; to identify as someone other than what those characteristics have traditionally dictated. It was his personal experience with gender identity that helped Myers approach the complexity of Deborah Sampson Gannett, the focus of his debut historical fiction novel &quot;Revolutionary&quot; (Simon &amp; Schuster). <a href="http://www.amazon.com/Revolutionary-Alex-Myers/dp/1451663323/ref=tmm_hrd_title_0?ie=UTF8&qid=1387500176&sr=8-3"><img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/06/revolutionary.jpg" alt="revolutionary"></a>Gannett, of whom Myers is a distant descendant, is famous for having disguised herself as a man in order to join the Continental Army and fight in the Revolutionary War. And although Myers is unsure whether Gannett struggled with gender identity, he does believe she experienced comparable restrictions and discrimination as a woman living in the 1700s. &quot;Women weren’t allowed to travel alone when she was alive,&quot; he said. And in the colonial era, he added, a female child could essentially be sold as a servant. &quot;I don’t know that she wanted to be a man, but I know she wanted to be independent and free, and the only way to do that was to be a man.&quot; In &quot;Revolutionary,&quot; the 22-year-old character Deborah Samson has suffered years of indentured servitude only to find herself spending soul-dulling hours behind a weaving loom. To escape that life, she adopts the appearance of a male by binding her chest, cutting her hair, and stealing a neighbor’s clothes to wear. She gives herself the name Robert Shurtliff, and as Robert, she enlists in the Continental Army. As one author endorsement describes Samson’s journey, &quot;In following her true nature — who she is at heart — Deborah creates for herself a duplicitous life fraught with personal risk.&quot; Myers logged hundreds of hours of research while writing &quot;Revolutionary,&quot; in part to learn everything he could about the woman he used to hear about as a child from his amateur genealogist grandmother. Among his findings were her signature as &quot;Robert Shurtliff&quot; on a retirement log and a letter Paul Revere wrote on her behalf when she applied for a pension. He also learned that Gannett didn’t have the &quot;amazing, exciting&quot; life he’d imagined for her while listening to his grandmother’s stories. &quot;I had no idea how poor she was,&quot; Myers said. &quot;I had no sense that, when she was four, her father abandoned the family, so her mom was left raising seven children in rural Massachusetts.&quot; Myers also came across some surprises while digging around to find the small details that work together to bring history to life. For instance, because the Samson family in the story was so poor, Myers knew money and what it could buy would be something he would have to put into perspective. He imagined that Samson as Shurtliff while bunking with male soldiers would probably change clothes when it was dark and no one could see, which led to thoughts about lighting and candles — and how much candles cost. It turns out a full day’s labor would buy just thirty minutes of candlelight. He was also interested to learn during the course of his research that hundreds of women would follow their husbands or brothers to battle, trailing along behind them and doing the laundry and the cooking. Precisely the kind of role he imagines Gannett was not content to play. In &quot;Revolutionary,&quot; Deborah Samson’s reaction to a friend’s recommendation that she marry is not at all ambiguous: &quot;Marriage? For you, perhaps. […] There is a world out there, Jennie, beyond weaving, beyond housework…&quot; She describes her first day dressed as a man, which is also incidentally her first (failed) enlistment attempt, to Jennie thus: &quot;I felt…like I could go anywhere. No one to chide me, to herd me back to my proper sphere. I might have done anything I felt like and no one would have said a word against me.&quot; The desire to go anywhere, to do anything, without having &quot;a word said&quot; against it is a feeling familiar to Myers, who was told &quot;Don’t be stupid&quot; by his friends when he said he wanted to work out west. &quot;You’re trans,&quot; they said. &quot;If people find out, you’ll get in trouble. Leave middle America alone.&quot; This is not unlike the treatment the character Deborah Samson receives when she’s discovered to have attempted to enlist. &quot;The statutes of the Commonwealth forbid a woman to dress as a man,&quot; a lawyer informs her. Such statutes may not officially be in place today, but similar disapproval is often openly communicated. And for Myers, who said he wants only that he and everyone else may freely go where they want to go, be who they want to be, and love who they want to love, the courage it must have taken for the real Deborah Sampson Gannett to risk the consequences, to have gone as far as removing a musket ball from her own wound to avoid being discovered, is &quot;beyond remarkable.&quot;</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Sure, we can kill off the people we don&#39;t like. But it&#39;s just as much fun to give everlasting life to those we like.</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/sure-we-can-kill-off-the-people-we-dont-like-but-its-just-as-much-fun-to-give-everlasting-life-to-those-we-like</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/sure-we-can-kill-off-the-people-we-dont-like-but-its-just-as-much-fun-to-give-everlasting-life-to-those-we-like</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Characters Inspired By People</category>
    <category>Living On In Fiction</category>
    <category>Pretty Much True...</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[One day, when Ian and I still lived near Nashville, he needed a sudden favor that involved my taking an impromptu trip to Fort Campbell, KY, about a 45-minute drive. I had an early copy of Pretty Much True I wanted to bring to the…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>One day, when Ian and I still lived near Nashville, he needed a sudden favor  that involved my taking an impromptu trip to Fort Campbell, KY, about a 45-minute drive. I had an early copy of <em>Pretty Much True</em> I wanted to bring to the Clarksville cabstand dispatcher, known in the book as &quot;Shellie.&quot; (Her real name is Sheila. I know - hardly a creative adaptation. What can I say? Her name just <em>fits</em> her.) She is, without exaggeration, the sunshiniest person I&#39;ve ever met. A widow, she&#39;d pulled herself through the loss and gone on to do this thing we call &quot;living.&quot; Boat trips on the river, lusting after Mister H. (the man who sold fresh vegetables on the corner at the bottom of the cabstand&#39;s hill), taking care of her dog Puddin&#39; (name not changed for the book), and taking pride in her trailer, the homiest looking one in the otherwise dingy, dogs-chained-outside lot. Sheila&#39;s also sweet. Too sweet. &quot;You catch more bees with honey,&quot; she said when I asked why she didn&#39;t stand up for herself more. Some of the other dispatchers would take advantage of Sheila -- because it was easy. And I was no better, I suppose. I was a grumpy driver, at times. There are those days...sometimes you can only take so much, when it makes you sick to keep driving a guy who says it&#39;s his dog lying dead, there, at the corner, and naw, he&#39;s not too worried about it because he got another one. Those days, when Sheila would call me about a run, I didn&#39;t do a very good job of disguising my mood. (I&#39;ve long been an incorrigible complainer. &quot;Stop complaining,&quot; my 12th grade physiology teacher, Mr. Baxter, once said.) I figured I owed her a book, at the very least. And I thought she might like that she&#39;d inspired a character. The first stop was Fort Campbell, but after that, I drove through Clarksville and pulled into Sheila&#39;s trailer park. I thought I&#39;d see if she was home in case she didn&#39;t work Fridays. (It was on the way.) I didn&#39;t see her bright blue pickup; instead, there was a minivan parked outside. New car? I got out of my car and walked up to the door, knocked, then looked through the window of her outdoor porch. Kids&#39; toys. Nope - she didn&#39;t live there anymore. My guess: she shacked up with Mr. H. Construction on the only main road that would take me from Sheila&#39;s to the cabstand made that road&#39;s normally heavy and slow-moving traffic (a two-lane, this) downright ridiculous, but it cleared out, as it always does, on the road that follows the Riverwalk. The Riverwalk is where <em>Pretty Much True</em>&#39;s protagonist, Mia, parks her taxi for a break from driving (rather, the fares) and remembers her deployed boyfriend, Jake, taking her there for a picnic. <img src="http://kristentsetsi.wordpress.com/files/2009/09/riverwalk.jpg" alt="riverwalk" title="riverwalk"></p>
<blockquote>
<p>He pulled out two beers in cans, labels hidden by cozies, and handed me a cold, soggy drumstick. .</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Not far from there is the cab stand. Unrelated to the rest of this story, that tiny cab stand was the direct target of a microburst that dropped a flourescent lighting panel and sent me running into the bathroom, and then straight back out again after another driver--one who traded cab rides for oral sex and once got himself shot in the leg by a prostitute--had the same idea. (The bathroom is that door in the below image with the many laminated sheets tacked to it.)   <img src="http://kristentsetsi.wordpress.com/files/2009/09/cab-stand-interior.jpg" alt="cab stand interior" title="cab stand interior"></p>
<blockquote>
<p>The door stays closed to keep in Puddin&#39; and the dramatic lines of an eighties show bouncing off grime-coated walls. &quot;We must find the size 9 shoe,&quot; urges a TV detective. I cover my nose with my sweater cuff, pretending it&#39;s for warmth.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>The cab stand was just as smoke-thick when I visited. I smoked a contact cigarette while asking the dispatcher if Sheila still worked there. &quot;Naw,&quot; he said. &quot;She moved somewhere up north some time ago--&quot; (&quot;Up north&quot; is a different country, really, to some very southern southerners.) &quot;Wisconsin?&quot;  I said. She would often talk about Wisconsin, where she lived before moving to Tennessee. &quot;Yeah--yeah. Wisconsin. And then, I don&#39;t know, I guess she died...what...about two years ago?&quot; Some people have too much life in them, too much happiness to die, so his saying this made no sense to me and I stood there for a second before saying, &quot;Oh.&quot; After that, there really didn&#39;t seem to be a reason to stay. At the bottom of the hill, not far from a pickup truck bed loaded with baskets of potatoes, Mr. H--wearing a straw hat that shaded his blue eyes--sat on a swinging, shaded bench.  A woman his age--80, 85--sat with him. I asked him about Sheila. He didn&#39;t know what had happened (my guess is a heart attack; she&#39;d had a bypass years before), but said he&#39;d heard about her dying two years ago. &quot;I thought highly of her,&quot; he said. Sheila&#39;s not someone who would care too much about dying. &quot;My time&#39;s up when it&#39;s up.&quot; However, I&#39;m happy she--and her way of saying &quot;tomatoes&quot; (tuh-may-ters)--keeps living in print. She&#39;s someone who simply should.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>The comparison game</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-comparison-game</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-comparison-game</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Deployment</category>
    <category>Military Spouse</category>
    <category>War</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Once upon a time, when Pretty Much True was Homefront and published under my own name, I was talking with the guys on GI Radio and was reminded of one of the awkward - and difficult, really - aspects of sitting at home while someone you…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Once upon a time, when <em>Pretty Much True</em> was <em>Homefront</em> and published under my own name, I was talking with the guys on <a href="http://www.giradio.us">GI Radio</a> and was reminded of one of the awkward - and difficult, really - aspects of sitting at home while someone you love is deployed. In your mind, you&#39;re comparing hardships. And everyone knows who has the &quot;worse&quot; hardship. While discussing <em>Homefront</em>, the producer had me pause for an incoming phone call from <a href="http://www.lakecityreporter.com/articles/2009/06/04/news/doc4a27107637674684221213.txt">David Whittaker</a>, a wheelchair-bound veteran traveling from Florida to Blaine, WA in a quest to draw attention to homeless vets. Whittaker has only partial heart function. His doctor said he shouldn&#39;t make the trip. &quot;It&#39;ll kill you,&quot; he said (according to show producer Tom Graver). When the call ended, Tom said, &quot;And now, back to talking about <em>Homefront</em>.&quot; How could I, without feeling like an ass, go back to talking about <em>Homefront</em> after hearing this conversation with a wounded veteran making his way across the states in a wheelchair to help homeless vets? How could I talk about the experience of those at home as if it means <em>anything</em> when compared to these service members coming home without legs and arms, without their mind as they know it in some cases, and who - to boot - are said to have enormous difficulty getting the help they need from the government? This comparing of hardships happens during deployments, too. One of the many things that makes waiting such a mind-f**k is that no matter how anxious/bad/worried/depressed/worried/scared/anxious/bad (all such inadequate words, by the way) you feel, you also feel like talking about it makes you a whiner.  You&#39;re sitting at home, safe, eating cake and ice cream, and you&#39;re complaining - because what, you&#39;re <em>sad</em>? -  while many of the deployed are engaging in urban warfare, driving by objects on the road that may or may not be IEDs, not sleeping for days, and seeing their friends killed? Poor baby. So, not only are you, at home, thinking about the person you love and remembering the last time you held his or her hand or saw his or her smile and wondering if you&#39;ll ever get to see them again - alive, in one piece, or mentally whole - but now you&#39;re also thinking you don&#39;t have a right to &quot;complain&quot; about how you&#39;re feeling. Because <em>you&#39;re</em> not fighting a war. You&#39;re not being shot at. So, really, you should suck it up and quit feeling sorry for yourself. The thing is, the comparison game is stupid. That deployed service members go through what they go through doesn&#39;t mean their experience is the <em>only</em> experience, doesn&#39;t mean they&#39;re the only group affected by war. Anyone intimately involved with a war goes through their own personal hell - and it doesn&#39;t matter whose is &quot;worse,&quot; whose is more this, more that. One experience doesn&#39;t automatically trump the other&#39;s relevance in terms of discussion and exploration. I did feel incredibly silly - inconsequential, whiny even though I wasn&#39;t whining - continuing to talk about <em>Homefront</em> after the call with Whittaker, and after hearing about other disabled vets struggling to get assistance. Because I know their troubles far surpass most of those of the ones left waiting. But I had to remind myself that hundreds of thousands of men and women are worrying every second of every day that the person they love will suffer something unimaginable, or won&#39;t come home at all. And that in itself is an intense and psychologically complex fear to have every second, every day. One that is only compounded by guilt for feeling anything at all. Even so. I was on the air, live, broadcasting <em>to the Pentagon</em>, even, and I was being asked to talk about <em>Homefront</em>. So I just kept on talking. And I  tried to give the confidence to my voice that would only truly come to me about ten minutes after the call ended when I reminded myself that <em>yes, absolutely</em>, their story, the one of those at home, is an important one, too.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>The day my uncle met J.D. Salinger</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-day-my-uncle-met-j-d-salinger</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-day-my-uncle-met-j-d-salinger</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Jd Salinger</category>
    <description><![CDATA[My uncle *Harry, who lives about twenty minutes south of Cornish, NH, says a lot of famous people - oddly - come through the very small town he lives in. (I say &quot;oddly&quot; because it&#39;s not really advertised with road signs, and after turning…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>My uncle *Harry, who lives about twenty minutes south of Cornish, NH, says a lot of famous people - oddly - come through the very small town he lives in. (I say &quot;oddly&quot; because it&#39;s not really advertised with road signs, and after turning off Interstate 91, you&#39;d have to be looking for his town to find it.) In the late &#39;80s, Harry was working for the motor vehicle department when a co-worker flashed the appointment sheet and said, &quot;Look who&#39;s coming in.&quot; Harry, a poet with such a passion for reading that he would at one time own a bookstore, was so excited to see J.D. Salinger on the appointment sheet that he rushed home, grabbed his copy of <em>Catcher in the Rye,</em> and brought it back to work with him. Harry said that when Salinger finally arrived, he was with a much younger woman. &quot;The woman he was with was...I&#39;m pretty sure it wasn&#39;t his wife, because she was under thirty,&quot; Harry said. &quot;She was clearly there running interference for him.&quot; Salinger went straight to Harry&#39;s desk, and Harry directed him to the appropriate station. &quot;He was as tall as a tree, with huge eyes,&quot; Harry said. &quot;Imposing, in a way. He appeared to be healthy. I was really taken by his eyes. They were like big fucking marbles, or something. They were weird.&quot; (Asked did he remember the color, Harry said no. &quot;I think they were dark, though. I know they weren&#39;t blue. They seemed dark.&quot;) He went on: &quot;And he had a deep voice. But, you know, he was so tall. Or he appeared tall to me, anyway. If you go into his bio he&#39;s probably 5 foot 3, but it felt like he was 6 foot 4.&quot; I remembered what Harry had said about going home to get his copy of <em>Catcher in the Rye</em> and said, &quot;Did he sign your book?&quot; &quot;No,&quot; he said. &quot;Nah. While he was over with the other guy, I told the girl with him that I had his book, I loved his book, you know, and did she think I could ask him to sign it. &#39;I wish you wouldn&#39;t,&#39; she said.&quot; He did exchange a few words with Salinger, though. I wanted to know, was he friendly? &quot;No. No, he was kind of cold, actually.&quot; And that&#39;s the story of the day my uncle met J.D. Salinger.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>The emotional experience of organ donation</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-emotional-experience-of-organ-donation</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-emotional-experience-of-organ-donation</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Death</category>
    <category>Journal Inquirer Articles</category>
    <category>Organ Donation</category>
    <category>Organ Donor</category>
    <category>Organ Recipient</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Originally published in the Journal Inquirer Tuesday, Feb. 5, 2013 By Kristen J. Tsetsi After Lauren Maston, 33, received her heart transplant at 29, a letter from the donor’s mother helped send her into a deep depression. She was already…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Originally published in the Journal Inquirer Tuesday, Feb. 5, 2013 By Kristen J. Tsetsi After Lauren Maston, 33, received her heart transplant at 29, a letter from the donor’s mother helped send her into a deep depression. She was already in a vulnerable state. She’d learned years before, after a heart valve operation to repair damage caused by chemotherapy she’d received at 13 to treat bone cancer, that she had difficulty healing. Recovering from the transplant proved to be no exception. She came down with a lung infection, experienced painful swelling and weakness, and her weight plummeted to 70 pounds. Doctors also had her on high doses of birth control because they didn’t think she was making enough estrogen, and to top it off, she and her fiancé at the time were having problems. &quot;Between my hormones being off and getting the letter from the mother, and me and my fiancé — I think when I got the letter from the mom, I think I read it wrong,&quot; Maston says. She knows little about the donor but his sex. Because of her own size, she assumes he was a child. Maston hasn’t read the letter in years, but to the best of her recollection, it asked that she &quot;please take good care of his heart.&quot; &quot;I felt this enormous pressure that I had to do great things,&quot; she says. As a secretary in Hartford Hospital’s intensive care unit, where she was once a patient waiting for a new heart, Maston has met many transplant recipients who have experienced similar post-transplant depression. Colleen Brown, who as a transplant nurse practitioner at Hartford Hospital works closely with organ recipients, says such depression among recipients isn’t uncommon; they’re faced with a number of difficult burdens. &quot;They are faced with reality of death as they’re waiting, the fear that the transplant isn’t going to happen, and then,&quot; she says, &quot;having to live with the reality that someone else has to die to help (them).&quot; Brown is also intimately familiar with being on the donation end of the procedure. Eleven years ago, her sister Deborah, &quot;Debby,&quot; who had previously made known to the family that she wanted to be an organ donor, died in a car accident at the age of 31. <img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2013/02/colleen-and-debby.jpg?w=625" alt="Colleen at 18 and Debby at 16 in Spain, June 1986"> Colleen (left) at 18 and Debby at 16 in Spain, June 1986 Colleen says Debby was &quot;the fun one,&quot; a giggly, beach-loving, preschool teacher with a passion for children. While doctors kept Debby on life support to maintain the viability of her organs, the family struggled to absorb the enormity of what was happening. Because the transplant team’s flight was delayed, their wait was longer than it would ordinarily have been. &quot;At one point we stopped to ask my parents if they were okay with this, ‘We don’t have to go through with it if it’s making it too hard,’&quot; Brown says. That was in 2001, when even though 1968’s Uniform Anatomical Gift Act stipulated that &quot;an individual should be able to control the disposition of his or her own body after death,&quot; there was not yet an online donor registry that could be accessed by organ procurement organizations (OPOs), such as <a href="http://www.lifechoiceopo.org/">LifeChoice Donor Services</a>, to confirm the patient’s wishes. &quot;By law, we are supposed to follow that directive,&quot; says Hartford Hospital in-house LifeChoice donation coordinator Jami Tyska. &quot;However, the only people who knew about that directive at the time was the DMV (department of motor vehicles).&quot; The culture at the time, Tyska explains, was to defer to the next-of-kin. Since then, however, laws have passed making online donor registries — which automatically include DMV organ donor information — accessible to OPOs, and next-of-kin may not override that first-person consent. The Brown family, enduring the painful wait for a heart team in a hospital room in 2001, decided to honor Debby’s wishes. &quot;We paused, and my whole family was there and we talked and we realized this was what she wanted, and we wanted it for her,&quot; Brown says. Had they not known Debby wanted to be a donor, she says, making a decision about her sister’s body would have been a struggle, one she didn’t feel prepared to make while trying to accept her sister’s death. Knowing what Debby wanted made it easier for the family not only during that moment, but in the healing years that followed. Now, more than a decade later, Brown often thinks about the people whose lives were saved because of her sister. It happens by accident. A color, a gesture, or a hairstyle — Debby was a hairstylist before she became a teacher — will make her remember. One of her fondest memories is of a trip they took to Spain after visiting relatives in Ireland. They were teenagers in high school at the time, and it was the first time they’d gone anywhere without their parents. Debby wanted to ride mopeds from Costa del Sol into Barcelona, and early into what would have been a very long trip, Debby’s moped got a flat in a roundabout. &quot;We just ended up giggling,&quot; Brown says. &quot;We made it back because we hadn’t made it too far. That was a special trip. It was one of the most fun things we did together.&quot; When she remembers her sister, she often can’t help but think of the man who was studying to be an engineer and who received Debby&#39;s pancreas, the art teacher who has her liver, the grandmother who received her heart, or the father who has one of her kidneys. It comforts her to know that, in a way, Debby is still reaching out and touching the lives of children. &quot;Not only does the donation give people an opportunity for life and to carry on, but I believe (the recipients) carry the person with respect and love just like the family that lost them does,&quot; she says. Maston, who volunteers at a cancer center in her spare time, no longer experiences the depression that plagued her immediately following her procedure. She also gained back all of her weight after the operation with the help of appetite stimulants and, she suspects, the many cakes and sundaes she ate, neither of which she enjoyed before the heart transplant. &quot;Now I see them and I drool,&quot; she says. She used to love seafood, but hasn’t liked it very much since receiving her donor’s heart. &quot;Maybe he didn’t like steamers or lobster.&quot; Maston still thinks about her donor every day. And she still feels some pressure to do &quot;great things&quot; to honor his life, his heart, and his mother. She worries about what the mother would think if they were to meet — &quot;Would she think I’m doing enough with her son’s heart?&quot; — and says everything she does is with her donor in mind. But the expectations donor families have of the recipients, Brown explains, are not so demanding. &quot;To me, it’s just simply taking good care of themselves and carrying on with life,&quot; she says. &quot;That’s what I would have wanted for the people who received (Debby’s) organs.&quot;</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>The Katharine Gibbs Secretarial School changed the face of the business world, says former Gibbs dean</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-katharine-gibbs-secretarial-school-changed-the-face-of-the-business-world-says-former-gibbs-dean</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-katharine-gibbs-secretarial-school-changed-the-face-of-the-business-world-says-former-gibbs-dean</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Gibbs school</category>
    <category>Journal Inquirer Articles</category>
    <category>Katharine Gibbs</category>
    <category>Rose A. Doherty</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Originally published in the Journal Inquirer Monday, Aug. 18, 2014 By Kristen J. Tsetsi A New York Times obituary for former People magazine editor Patricia Ryan, who died late last year, sums up her education thus: “Ms. Ryan, whose only…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Originally published in the Journal Inquirer Monday, Aug. 18, 2014</em> <em>By Kristen J. Tsetsi</em> A <em>New York Times</em> obituary for former <em>People</em> magazine editor Patricia Ryan, who died late last year, sums up her education thus: “Ms. Ryan, whose only post-secondary education had been secretarial school, earned a bachelor’s degree in history from Columbia.” The secretarial school she attended in the mid-1950s was New York’s Katharine Gibbs School, a franchise that closed in 2011 after 100 years of business. That it is called merely a “secretarial school” — a nameless one, at that — in Ryan’s obituary does the institution a disservice, said Rose A. Doherty, who taught at Boston’s Gibbs College before filling a series of dean positions culminating with academic dean. <a href="http://www.amazon.com/Katharine-Gibbs-Beyond-White-Gloves-ebook/dp/B00LDZFTES"><img src="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/08/gibbs.jpg" alt="Beyond White Gloves"></a>Doherty’s recently published book, <a href="http://www.amazon.com/Katharine-Gibbs-Beyond-White-Gloves-ebook/dp/B00LDZFTES"><em>Katharine Gibbs: Beyond White Gloves</em>,</a> profiles the school’s founder and provides a look inside the institution “known for its graduates who overcame the seemingly impossible hurdle of being female.” “Other schools might have had similar curriculum, but they did not have the same level of discipline, the same definition of quality,” Doherty said. Before becoming a teacher there, Doherty had her own very early encounter with the Gibbs standard of discipline and quality. She was 12 years old and friends with a girl whose sister was a graduate of the Providence school, which in 1911 opened as the first Gibbs institution. “A group of us were dragooned into serving as match girls,” she said. “Imagine being 12 years old and showing up in your regulation white shirt and black skirt and stockings, and suddenly you’re in a room filled with beautifully made up women in very 1950s fashion, all having a wonderful time. It was a world I had never seen before.” <em>Leave it to Beaver</em> was a lie, Doherty said. Most women didn’t typically dress like the women she saw at Gibbs, their lipstick bright red and their hair impeccable. She was used to seeing mothers and their “serviceable” attire. They certainly didn’t wear matching necklaces and earring during the day, and makeup was for special occasions. The dress code at Gibbs may be the most legendary thing about it. It was known for the white gloves female students wore, and reporters were still asking about them decades after coal stopped being used for heating and white gloves were no longer in fashion. While easy to treat as a peculiarity, the dress code was one of many critical standards students had to meet for a reason: it prepared them for the professional world. “They were expected to dress for school as if they were going to work,” Doherty said. “You often see people going into an interview in a suit looking like a 10-year-old, but if you had spent a year or two wearing professional clothing and making yourself up professionally each day, when you went to the interview you’d be completely comfortable-looking. You’d also have a really developed wardrobe.” Gibbs students were also taught to dress for the job they wanted, not the job they had, which theoretically made it easier for prospective employers to imagine an employee in a promoted position. But clothing was only one component of the professional training Gibbs students received. When Katharine Gibbs opened the school to make money and take care of her two sons after the death of her husband, the goal was to train male and female secretaries (called “typewriters” if they were women). When World War II took the men away, Gibbs capitalized on the new job market and created a women’s school, training women to not only enter the work force, but succeed. Doherty writes in <em>Beyond White Gloves</em> that Gibbs created an institution that combined a traditional liberal arts education with preparation for the modern business office by teaching students how to use the technology of the day: telephones, typewriters, comptometers, and Dictaphones. Gibbs also taught its students “soft skills,” the school&#39;s catalogs advertising an atmosphere that would integrate working and middle-class students with those for whom “culture and proper behavior were second nature.” This was just another aspect of the training that would prepare the students to be comfortable in any environment. A Gibbs student, Doherty’s book claims, “was trained to talk with company presidents, presidents of the United States, ambassadors, vendors, and maintenance personnel.” They were “not subservient, regardless of the rank, wealth, power, position, or prestige they encountered.” A Gibbs secretary was always professional, always pleasant. (It’s difficult not to immediately think of secretary-turned-partner Joan of the AMC television series <em>Mad Men</em>, who seems to perfectly exemplify the quintessential “Gibbs girl.”) Above all else, Doherty said, Gibbs students were taught to strive for nothing short of excellence. “Stand above the crowd” and “Excellence in all you do” were more than the institution’s tag lines; they were a way of life, she said. Although the subject matter was secretarial before the curriculum expanded to include training in such areas as word processing programs, hotel management, graphic design, and criminal justice, the opportunities it opened for women were monumental, Doherty said. Women may have entered the work force as secretaries, but many—such as Patricia Ryan—didn’t see that as an end goal. It was merely an entry point. Among the list of Gibbs students briefly profiled in Doherty’s book are Mary Carr, secretary to Alfred E. Smith, who ran for president against Herbert Hoover in 1928; Katherine Towle, who went on to become Director of Women Marines; Mary Sutton Ramsdell, who later became one of the country’s first state policewomen; and author Mary Louise Clifford, who was told by a foreign services recruiter that the best way to be in the foreign service would be to marry an officer, and who, after attending Gibbs, was recruited in 1949 by the CIA and trained in lock picking, codes, and photography. “Katharine Gibbs opened the school at a time when a woman with a college education simply did not have any career possibilities. She gave them the skills that they could use to get their foot in the door. One of the reasons I wrote the book is that a lot of people really don’t understand how drastically things have changed, how much better things are for women now,” Doherty said. “Every young woman I know expects that she will have a chance at any job she wants or is qualified for; that was not always the case. People need to recognize that it wasn’t that long ago that things were quite different.”</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>The nature of traumatic brain injuries</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-nature-of-traumatic-brain-injuries</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-nature-of-traumatic-brain-injuries</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Journal Inquirer Articles</category>
    <category>Traumatic Brain Injury</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Originally published in the Journal Inquirer November 6, 2012. This is the second article in a two-part series about traumatic brain injuries. The first in the series was Marriage and traumatic brain injuries . By Kristen J. Tsetsi If…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Originally published in the <em>Journal Inquirer</em> November 6, 2012. This is the second article in a two-part series about traumatic brain injuries. The first in the series was <a href="http://kjtsetsi.com/marriage-and-traumatic-brain-injuries-it-can-work/">Marriage and traumatic brain injuries</a>. By Kristen J. Tsetsi</p>
<p><img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2012/11/doctors-tbi-2.png?w=187" alt="" title="mri">If there’s anything that can be said with certainty about traumatic brain injuries, or TBIs, it’s that their different outcomes and issues make them nearly impossible to categorize. There can be no list of uniform effects printed in a pamphlet titled &quot;What to expect from your TBI,&quot; because unlike diseases that have fairly predictable systems of attack, brain injuries--their severity and their lasting impact--vary according to the injury site, the healing ability of the individual brain, and the person who receives the injury. As the saying goes in TBI circles, &quot;If you’ve seen one person with a brain injury, you’ve seen one person with a brain injury.&quot; The Centers for Disease control estimates 1.7 million Americans suffer a traumatic brain injury every year. Or as Julie Peters, certified brain injury specialist and executive director for the Brain Injury Alliance of Connecticut, puts it, six times more people will sustain a brain injury every year than will be diagnosed with multiple sclerosis, a spinal cord injury, HIV/AIDS, and breast cancer combined. And according to the Defense and Veterans Brain Injury Center, 30 percent of soldiers admitted to Walter Reed Army Medical Center since 2003 suffered traumatic brain injuries, called the &quot;signature wound&quot; of the wars in the Middle East. A traumatic brain injury is a particular kind of acquired brain injury, one not present at birth and that is caused by any blow to the body that jars the brain. This includes concussions, which account for about 75 percent of traumatic brain injuries, the CDC says. As brain injuries go, concussions are often considered &quot;mild,&quot; a word Peters discourages. &quot;There’s no way to determine from the severity of the injury what the long term consequences will be,&quot; she says. &quot;They may have very different outcomes and issues, so to categorize it as ‘mild’ is something we try to avoid.&quot; Concussions usually resolve themselves within a week or two, says Carrie Kramer, brain injury services director for the Brain Injury Alliance of Connecticut, but they can be of particular concern when they occur in young children whose brains are still growing. &quot;If they don’t get treatment for a concussive injury and they sustain a second injury, it can be devastating,&quot; Kramer says, referring to what’s called &quot;second impact syndrome,&quot; a potentially fatal condition caused by a second injury to an adolescent brain that hasn’t properly healed. While rare, Kramer says, it can create &quot;a cascade of problems in the brain and can lead to permanent disability or death.&quot; More severe TBIs, those that require acute care followed by rehabilitation, often have lasting effects, which has prompted the <a href="http://www.biausa.org/">Brain Injury Association of America</a> to promote the classification of TBI as a chronic disease. The association&#39;s 2009 paper &quot;Conceptualizing Brain Injury as a Chronic Disease&quot; explains that traumatic brain injuries have long been viewed as the equivalent of a broken bone, an isolated injury that, once fixed, requires no further treatment and has no impact on other parts of the body. &quot;But,&quot; Kramer says, &quot;there is supporting evidence that those who suffer a significant brain injury experience sustained changes over a lifetime.&quot; The effects of severe traumatic brain injuries, and even some concussive brain injuries, fall along a vast spectrum, ranging from mild to severe and in any number of combinations. In many cases, a more severe brain injury will change who a person is, even if the change is subtle. There may be memory issues, mood swings, problems with concentration, and even changes in personality. &quot;My father became much more emotional, and he was never an emotional person,&quot; says Kramer, whose father acquired a brain injury 15 years ago as a result of a stroke. &quot;It was strange to experience him in a different way.&quot; She says the change in her father elicited remarkably different reactions from family members, depending on each person’s relationship with him. This is not unusual. Kramer, who has worked in the brain injury community for many years, explains that once the injured party has recovered from any physical effects of a trauma and there is no visible sign of a disability, sometimes &quot;the person you knew is still the person you knew, but entirely different, and it’s really hard to adjust to that.&quot; It can be equally difficult for the person with the injury to adjust to their own changes. Kramer’s father, who before his stroke had always identified himself one way—an intellectual, a stockbroker, athletic, capable, community-focused—lost his identity for a time after the stroke. &quot;For a lot of people, there’s a mourning period,&quot; says Peters. &quot;It’s almost like a death, because you’re no longer the person you were. It can be very common for people to have to deal with that loss of who they were and then get okay with who they are now.&quot; Loved ones of those with brain injuries are encouraged, after mourning the loss, to get to know who the person has become post-injury and to recognize that they are &quot;not less, just different,&quot; Peters says. <img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2012/11/trish-and-eric-tbi-2.png" alt="" title="Eric and Patricia Hall">Patricia Hall, whose husband, Eric, sustained a brain injury last year when cutting down tree branches after Hurricane Irene, has been adjusting to changes in her husband that include mood swings and short term memory issues. To help her deal with the changes, she has seen a therapist and regularly attends support groups with her husband. Additionally, she says, they have a wonderful support system that she credits with aiding in her husband’s recovery. Outcomes are always better when there is a good support system, says Kramer. What&#39;s needed will be unique to the individual with the injury and may involve anything from arranging transportation to helping navigate daily life. Peters urges brain injury survivors and/or their loved ones to contact the Brain Injury Alliance of Connecticut, which provides connections to resources, brain injury (and injury prevention) training and education, and support for the injured and their loved ones. This includes how to communicate with someone with a brain injury. Hall says that when people first learned of her husband’s TBI, they would look at him differently, as if he might suddenly drool or do something else unexpected. For that reason, he was reluctant to let people know about his injury. Kramer advises treating, and speaking to, someone with a TBI the same way anyone else would be treated or spoken to. If they need help, she says, they’ll ask, &quot;and if they can’t ask, you’ll find a way to ask.&quot; Finally, the injured and their friends and family are advised to hold onto hope. &quot;Hope does make a difference,&quot; Kramer says. &quot;The families and survivors need to feel they’re moving toward something. It makes a difference in recovery.&quot; And there’s plenty of reason to be hopeful. It once was believed that little to no healing would occur beyond the first year following a brain injury, but new research indicates the brain remains capable of making new connections and pathways, and experiences positive growth, well past that first year, Peters says. However, a brain injury cannot be reversed. The only cure, Kramer says, is prevention. Peters and Kramer say risk of traumatic brain injury can be significantly reduced by wearing helmets that are properly fitted and activity-appropriate, and by eliminating distractions while driving. They also recommend seeking medical attention for any injury that could potentially have impacted the brain so that appropriate healing can take place. &quot;It doesn’t matter what your ethnicity is or how old you are,&quot; says Kramer. &quot;A traumatic brain injury can impact anyone at any time.&quot; For support or for more information, call the Brain Injury Alliance of Connecticut at <a href="tel:860-219-0291">860-219-0291</a>, or contact the help line at <a href="tel:800-278-8242">800-278-8242</a> Mon. – Thurs., 8:30 a.m. to 4:30 p.m., and Fri. 8:30 a.m. to 2 p.m. Or visit: <a href="www.biact.homestead.com">www.biact.homestead.com</a></p>
<blockquote>
<p><strong>Brain injury specialist Julie Peters says one or more of the following signs occurring within several hours of a jolt to the body may point to a concussion:</strong> - A headache that gets worse - Fatigue - Confusion or disorientation - Slurred speech - Nausea or vomiting - Feeling &quot;foggy&quot; - No memory of being hit, or of the moments immediately preceding or following the hit - Dizziness</p>
</blockquote>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>The protesters and the protested, in their own words</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-protesters-and-the-protested-in-their-own-wordsehre</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-protesters-and-the-protested-in-their-own-wordsehre</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Erhen Watada</category>
    <category>Military Recruiting</category>
    <category>Protest</category>
    <category>War</category>
    <description><![CDATA[I visited a small protest years ago in Rochester, NY outside of a downtown recruiting office. The protest was in support of 1LT Ehren Watada, who refused to deploy with his unit to Iraq. ( Wiki article on Watada. ) I wanted to know what…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>I visited a small protest years ago in Rochester, NY outside of a downtown recruiting office. The protest was in support of 1LT Ehren Watada, who refused to deploy with his unit to Iraq. (<a href="http://www.google.com/search?source=ig&hl=en&rlz=&=&q=ehren+watada&btnG=Google+Search&aq=f&oq=">Wiki article on Watada.</a>) I wanted to know what both sides thought, so I talked to the protesters and the recruiters (separately, of course...it seemed never the twain did meet for any kind of meaningful conversation - even if maybe they should have). <img src="http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/f/f9/Lt._Ehren_Watada.jpg" alt="" title="ehren watada">Afternoon city walkers, most in ties and black shoes, scurried with coats held closed around them in blowing, four-degree winds. Standing on the corner under an Atlanta Bread Company sign, a cluster of six students--homemade signs and rolled-up banner clutched tight to their bodies--waited for the flash of the “walk” sign. The light turned and they thrust forward into the wind. The leader stumbled and fell in the crosswalk and his friends bent around him (they would help if they could, but <em>Man, we’ve got these signs</em>). He waved them off, tried to get up, slipped, and tried again, making it that time. He and his buddies made their way to the opposite sidewalk and gathered in a huddle and pointed <em>out there</em>. They walked the quarter-block to where the town’s blue-collar workers, noses hidden by high nylon coat-collars and heavy face-masks, waited for a bus at the pick-up point outside of the Armed Forces Recruitment Offices. The group turned their backs to freezing winds and unrolled their banner and prepared their signs. They were ten minutes late, but it didn&#39;t matter. They&#39;d tried to increase their numbers by sending out a mass email--&quot;We call for all groups and individuals to join us and raise awareness of Lt. Watada&#39;s case. Building an antiwar movement that is open and supportive of soldiers who speak up and follow their conscience is a crucial part of ending this war. We will do our part in a national day of action on Mon, Feb 5th, 4pm at the Main St. Recruiter station.!&quot;--but no one waited. It would be only the six of them. SUPPORT WATADA! read the banner. SUPPORT SOLDIERS AGAINST WAR! read a sign. They didn’t shout, didn’t chant a slogan. It was too cold. They shifted from foot to foot and sniffed and patted their hands. A recruiter wearing a small blue sweater and fitted pants, no jacket, stepped out through the doors and folded her arms and stood with them. “So, what are you all doing here?” she said, bouncing to fight the cold. One of the group members explained Watada’s case, the protesters’ reason for choosing a recruiting office. The recruiter smiled, sort of. “Well, everyone’s got a right to their opinion. To each his own,” she said. She shrugged and shook her head and went back inside. Where it was warm. “I don’t know how long we’ll stay,” said Ken, who seemed to be the group’s leader. He used one hand, the one without a glove, to adjust his black face cover. His friend had forgotten his own gloves, so they were sharing. “It’s pretty cold.” “Ken, man,” said his friend. “You mind if we switch sides with this banner so I can warm my other hand?” They shuffled a switch, banner-ends changing hands, and pulled it as straight as they could in the wind. A passing car honked and one of the protesters, a young girl of sixteen with pink cheeks and an ice-cream smile, said in her small voice, “Support Ehren Watada!” She giggled. Two young men, both in gym shorts and baseball caps, came out of the recruitment office and folded their arms at their chests and watched the small rally. They tilted their heads, talked quietly to one another. When asked again why he was standing outside of a recruiting office, Ken said, “It makes a statement. It’s the only place with a real, active duty military presence.” “Do you think it’s a little odd to be in support of a soldier outside of a recruitment office where people come to make themselves soldiers?” I asked. Ken handed his end of the banner to a member of his group and stuffed his hands in his pockets. “Recruitment centers are responsible for keeping this war going. They lie to people to get them sent to Iraq.” He sniffed. “Lie about what?” The two young men were stomping their feet, now, to keep warm. “Saying they won’t go to Iraq. That they’ll get certain jobs that they don’t end up getting. Selling them dreams they’ll never see.” “I thought you were here for Watada.” “We are.” Ken pressed his hat to his ears. “Absolutely.” The two young men shivered, nodded to one another, and went inside. “Did you know we’d already gone into Iraq when Watada joined the Army?” Ken looked at the sidewalk, then up again. “No. I don’t know about any of that. But it doesn’t matter. Even if he did, we still support his decision to stay out of an illegal war.” “But he knew we were there when he joined.” “Well,” said Ken. He wiped his nose with his glove. “There are countless stories on the news. Recruiters caught on tape lying. One told a kid no one was even being sent to Iraq, anymore. That people were all coming home. And they prey on the underprivileged. They go to schools, like high schools and middle school in less fortunate areas.” In answer to a question about the presence of other businesses hoping to sell high-schoolers on their own companies, Ken said, “Yes, sure, but they aren’t sending them off to die.” While having to admit the military is, indeed, an all-volunteer force, Ken made clear that he believes recruiters deliver their pitch in such a way that the less fortunate are convinced the military is their only hope, and that they don’t have the capacity to understand they’ll most likely be sent to war.</p>
<p>_____</p>
<p>Army recruiters watched from behind the windows to their offices. “We get protesters out here all the time,” one of them—who preferred his name and rank not be disclosed, so he’ll be referred to as Thompson—said. “They never really cause any problems. Except that one time.” He gestured to a fellow recruiter, whose desk faced away from the glass. “Remember that group with the cans? They were banging on them with something. It was really loud. That’s the only time I called the police. We really don’t mind so much that they set up out front as long as they don’t cause a disturbance.” “And they’re usually pretty calm?” I said. “Oh, sure. Wait--” Thompson rocked in his chair. “There was also that time they had a coffin out there. Remember that?” “They even left it there, didn’t they?” The other recruiter was standing in the middle of the office, hands in his pockets, and looking out the window. “We don’t know why they do it here, though,” he said. “We’re only a block away from the Federal Buildings. Seems like it’d make more sense for them to go there.” “Or,” said Thompson, “they could even protest at RIT. They have those ROTC offices there.” He shrugged. “Makes no difference, though.” Outside, the protesters held scarves over their faces and waved at passing cars. A younger boy with dark curls dropping out of a thick, knit cap carried a small cardboard square with “Watada” written on it in black marker, “da” covered up by fat mittens. “As for only visiting schools in a lower economic bracket,” said Thompson, “that’s simply not true. We’ve been to the U of R. RIT. Elmira. Those aren’t underprivileged schools.” The cell phone sitting on his desk rang, loud in the quiet office. He picked it up, looked at the number, and set it aside. A man of about eighteen appeared in the doorway. His jeans hung long and loose and had images of boots sewn or painted onto the knees. He jutted his chin at Thompson and said something, but quietly. Unintelligibly. “What’s that?” said Thompson. The other recruiter excused himself and squeezed through the doorway. “How will I know if I got in? Will they call me?” His accent was strong, and he hadn’t raised his voice. Thompson squinted at him, thought for a moment, and tried: “What, you want to know if you’re in the Army?” He smiled. “Believe me, you’d know. You’re not in the Army.” The man shuffled, smiled, nodded thanks and walked down the hall. The other recruiter returned and held up four fingers. Thompson said, “He scored a four?” He shook his head. “There’s no way. Lowest you can get is a 31.” On the other side of the window, Ken returned to his spot, reclaimed his end of the banner. He beckoned to the others and shook his head. Through the glass, a muffled, “Watada! Support Watada!” from the smiling girl at the side of the road. The others held up their signs for passing cars. When asked about recruiters caught lying to, and tricking, potential enlistees, Thompson said, “The Army is big, and it’s human. There’ll be people who embarrass you, make you look bad. But look at how many recruiters we actually have.” “Hundreds? Thousands?” “Thousands. It’s unfortunate—a real shame—that some of them lied. It’s wrong. I’ve had people come in—not often, but once or twice—to yell at me just because I&#39;m a recruiter. You know, ladies off the street, or whatever. But you know what? They can’t hate <em>me</em>. I haven’t done anything wrong. I’ve had 600 enlist through my desk, and not one has come back to accuse me of lying. When they come back after basic, they thank me. I tell them like it is, tell them what to expect.” He leaned back in his chair and used a thumb to slide his laptop just a bit to the left. “You know,” he said, “the Army is offering a $40,000 enlistment bonus. You ever thought about joining?” “No.” Pause. “$40,000? Really?” “Well, up to $40,000. It depends on your job.” “What’s the minimum length of time I can stay in to get the $40,000?” “Look, the Army isn’t going to spend $40,000 on someone who’ll be out in fifteen months.” “Thirty-six months for the $40,000,” said the other recruiter. “You have school loans?” “What do you want to do?” said Thompson. “They have every job in the Army.” But what about those who don&#39;t get the jobs they&#39;re guaranteed? Thompson clarified, “You gotta pass the test. You apply for the slot, but you have to do well in that area. If you don’t, you get something else.” He plucked a pencil from a cup and picked at the eraser. “Why? What do you want to do? What would it take, what would I have to say, to get you to join?” “Guarantee I won’t be sent to Iraq.” He shook his head. “I can’t do that. But I can ask you this: how do you know you don’t want to go to Iraq? You ever been there?”</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>The tender side of donating your body to science</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-tender-side-of-donating-your-body-to-science</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-tender-side-of-donating-your-body-to-science</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Body Donation</category>
    <category>Cadaver Studies</category>
    <category>Journal Inquirer Articles</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Originally published in June, 2013, in the Journal Inquirer By Kristen J. Tsetsi Online, the curious can easily find images of students studying or standing beside bodies that have been donated to university medical programs. But none of…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Originally published in June, 2013, in the Journal Inquirer By Kristen J. Tsetsi</em> <a href="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/03/white-flowerbwsharp2.jpg"><img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/03/white-flowerbwsharp2.jpg" alt="flowers"></a>Online, the curious can easily find images of students studying or standing beside bodies that have been donated to university medical programs. But none of those students will be from the University of Connecticut, where only first-year medical students and their instructors are allowed into the anatomy lab with the cadavers. “Not even the students’ family,” says Christine Thatcher, EED, director of medical education at UConn. This includes students’ family members who are doctors and who have probably attended a similar anatomy class. It’s a matter of respect. The preserved bodies lying under plastic sheets are not things to be gawked at, but somebody’s grandfather, somebody’s sister. This fact is driven home to students almost immediately when they make their first cuts on an October day at the start of the semester. Anatomy class typically begins with an evaluation of the upper extremities, says John Harrison, PhD, basic science principal at the university and Associate Professor of Craniofacial Sciences. Students peel back a section of the plastic so they can get to work removing the skin over the upper part of the body to expose the muscles. Doing this uncovers the hands, some still bearing colored polish on the fingernails. “Fixed cadavers don’t really look that much like a living, breathing human beings, but the arms are exposed, so they can see hands,” Harrison says. “Those are the things we tend to most associate with being human. Those things are personalizing.” Making first cuts has potential to be an emotionally difficult experience. The university avoids accepting younger specimens whose age will too closely resemble that of the average medical student, so it’s not that they’re shocked with the harsh reality of their own mortality. It’s that in many cases, Harrison says, students have never seen a dead body. Second-year students whose own first days are still relatively fresh guide the anatomy students through the process and explain what they can expect from the class. This gentle introduction, Harrison says, eases anxiety and trepidation, making the first day in the lab less taxing than it otherwise might be. And the first-year students seem to deal with it well. “We don’t see dramatic responses, like passing out or hyperventilating,” he says. Confronting death is important for students embarking on a career in medicine, but so is the three-dimensional instruction they receive in the anatomy lab. Text book graphics and model simulations—some of which, even those used in many high school science classes, have removable organs—are valuable adjuncts, Harrison says, but it’s hard to find a substitute for a real body and “the feel and touch and special relationships between structures.” It helps familiarize students with the anatomical variances they will see from one body to the next in their professional career and teaches them what to look for, he says. The course, Human Systems, comprises four sections: human biology and organ systems I, II, and III. Throughout the semester, gross anatomy faculty members provide stability and continuity as clinicians with different areas of expertise—cardiologists, orthopedists, surgeons—rotate into and out of the lab to provide instruction and connect the organ system students are studying to clinical procedures. “It’s an important way to correlate the anatomy they’re seeing in the lab with its surgical relevance,” Harrison says. “We’ve had students practice suturing. We actually have them—not do an actual bypass, but they can see the arteries just under the chest wall that are often used to perform a bypass.” Students remain with the same body until the semester ends in May, becoming ever more familiar with it as they move from one area of study to the next. It isn’t unusual for them to form emotional attachments to the deceased. “They kind of get to know the person. The students don’t have any kind of identifier with the body they work with, but sometimes they’ll name them themselves,” Thatcher says. “It’s personal, respectful, and a really a nice thing to do.” Harrison says the students’ personal relationships with the specimens, and their recognition of how valuable the donations were to their education, are highlighted at the sometimes quite emotional memorial service, held every year at the end of the semester to express gratitude to the people who gave themselves to the medical community. Students plan the service, organizing everything from invitations for the donors’ family members to food and music, Thatcher says. They may even recite poetry, play music, or sing before reading a selection of essays—tributes, really—written by the class. Family members are, of course, encouraged to talk about their loved ones. “I remember one story where a family said, ‘Mom was always an educator, and even wanted to be an educator in death.’ Another family,” Thatcher laughs lightly, “said, ‘Mom was the type of mother who would never waste anything, and even in death she wouldn’t waste her body.’” The memorial service, which Thatcher says was attended this past May by about 100 people, gives family members and students the opportunity to honor the donors together. This year the students even gave the family members potted flowers to take home and plant in honor of their loved ones. “They have a real appreciation for what the donors have given them,” Harrison says. For more information about UConn’s donor program, visit <a href="uchc.edu/body/">uchc.edu/body/</a> .</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>When the gun reappears, it&#39;s time to get the hell out.</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/when-the-gun-reappears-its-time-to-get-the-hell-out</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/when-the-gun-reappears-its-time-to-get-the-hell-out</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Fear</category>
    <category>Guns</category>
    <category>Murder Potential</category>
    <description><![CDATA[&quot;One must not put a loaded rifle on the stage if no one is thinking of firing it.&quot; - Chekov &quot;If in the first act you have hung a pistol on the wall, then in the following one it should be fired. Otherwise don&#39;t put it there.&quot; - From…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>&quot;One must not put a loaded rifle on the stage if no one is thinking of firing it.&quot; - Chekov</em> <em>&quot;If in the first act you have hung a pistol on the wall, then in the following one it should be fired. Otherwise don&#39;t put it there.&quot; - From Gurlyand&#39;s Reminiscences of A. P. Chekhov, in Teatr i iskusstvo</em> I used to help Ian out with his job, back when he had a certain job. My help usually involved making pickups. (It was all legit. I swear.) What happened was, I&#39;d get an address and a name and a phone number, I&#39;d call the person, and I&#39;d set up a time to make the pickup. Ian sent me directions from Google maps (this was pre-iPhone). I&#39;d drive out, knock on the door, smile, pick up the thing, and skeedaddle. <img src="http://i19.photobucket.com/albums/b197/ktsetsi/barnandrag-1.jpg" alt="" title="country road">One of the pickups was at a small house at the top of an up-slope on a long, Tennessee country road. I pulled into the driveway. Some chickens wandered around in the yard, and a few small dogs barked behind a wire fence off to the side. The gate to the front walkway was makeshift-locked with a stick, so I knocked on the sliding patio doors and waited. The man who opened the door was probably in his mid- to late-sixties. He invited me in, said, &quot;I want to show you somethin&#39;.&quot; Because I was there for a perfectly professional reason, and because people knew I was there for that reason, I stepped in. (Every other pickup person had invited me in, too, to get the thing, so it wasn&#39;t out of the ordinary.) He showed me where the thing was, and I picked it up and put it over my shoulder. (I&#39;m not going to tell you what the thing is because it isn&#39;t relevant.) The room had a pool table sitting in the middle of it with a revolver tucked up against the rail, guns and other random items on dusty shelves by the door, and his walls were home to a display of artsy woodwork. The kind of wall-hanging wood carvings you see at craft fairs...dark and light wood Americana, stained glossy. Eagles, boys with fishing poles, Labrador Retriever faces, flags. Nice, if you&#39;re into it. He showed me worn cardboard boxes on the floor with antique pieces (tools, pulley system wheels, and things I couldn&#39;t identify) he&#39;d found at estate sales. He talked about the carvings and about the good deals he&#39;d found on all that metal. He talked about some old guns he&#39;d found, and how much he was offered for them, and while he talked I noticed a scattering of bullets beside the revolver. He kept talking, and I kept looking at the gun, perfectly accessible to him. Sure, there was no reason he would grab it and shoot me or threaten me with it, but what <em>if</em>? I sized him up. Compared to me, he was old. I like to keep my muscles working (push ups and little weights, you know), and Ian seems to think I&#39;m freakishly strong for my size, so I tried to figure out whether I could take him. One would think: yes. However. My father, at 62, is shorter than this man, and was even thinner when he was brought into ICU last year and it took four nurses to hold him down after he woke up at one point drugged and confused and wanting to get out of the hospital. He was that strong when he <em>wasn&#39;t</em> healthy. I figured, this is how these things happen. How people disappear and end up being found, dead or alive, in the basement of a man people have always described as &quot;pleasant&quot; and &quot;quiet.&quot; The women who end up dead in the basement make the mistake of thinking, &quot;Oh, mi<em>god</em>! He&#39;s, like, totally <em>harm</em>less!&quot; I was still looking at the gun while he talked. His body was between me and the pool table, and he seemed to be inching toward it. Me, thinking: <em>You&#39;re being ridiculous. He&#39;s not going to shoot you in the head and bury you in the back yard. Grow up.</em> Me, thinking: <em>Sure, but isn&#39;t that what they all think before they&#39;re shot in the head and buried in the back yard?</em> When he paused mid-gun talk, I said, &quot;What about that one?&quot; and nodded at the revolver. &quot;Oh, this?&quot; He turned around and picked it up. He popped out the cylinder (is popped the right word? I&#39;m not a gun person, yet). It was loaded. He emptied it, one bullet at a time. &quot;I&#39;m bad about keeping these loaded,&quot; he said. When all the bullets were out, he handed it to me so I could look at it. It was another one of his antique store or estate sale finds, and he&#39;d already been offered money for it. That it was no longer loaded was nice and cozy, so instead of wondering what it would feel like to be shot or overpowered and dragged kicking into a closet, I thought about how I&#39;d like to have a gun for target shooting. I&#39;d done it once with my mother--used a .38 and a .22 and didn&#39;t do too bad with either--and would like to do it again. I handed back the gun and expected him to set it on the table, but instead, he picked up that box of bullets and,  one by one, reloaded. Talked more about his woodworking while he did. <em>Why? Why reloading?</em> Hadn&#39;t he just said he was bad about keeping it loaded? Yet, here he was, loading. I said, &quot;Oh really that&#39;s great and I love your stuff you should go to a fair or something do you have a website I hate to cut this short but I really have to go because they&#39;re expecting me so nice to meet you have a good day bye.&quot; Maybe I&#39;m a headcase, but on the way to my car I imagined hearing the sliding doors open, or the glass shattering with the bullet aimed at my leg. Once behind the wheel, I hoped the driveway did, in fact, circle around the house the way he said it would and that I wouldn&#39;t end up stuck in front of a shed. It did circle around, and obviously, nothing happened. I realize I live in the south. This was an older guy, living in his little house in the country with his chickens and his southern-man guns and his dogs. (Yeah. Way out in the country where no one will hear a thing.) When I asked him at one point if he and his wife ate the chickens and he said, &quot;Not yet. It&#39;s kinda hard to eat &#39;em once you get to know &#39;em,&quot; I should have taken that as a sign he wasn&#39;t violent. Then again, the psycho in <em>Silence of the Lambs</em> had great affection for his dog.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Who  needs an editor? &quot;Everybody,&quot; says editor Jim Thomsen (Q&amp;A)</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/who-needs-an-editor-everybody-says-editor-jim-thomsen-qa</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/who-needs-an-editor-everybody-says-editor-jim-thomsen-qa</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 04 Feb 2017 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Book Editing</category>
    <category>Freelance Editor</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Jim Thomsen</category>
    <description><![CDATA[As I get closer to an agent hunt with a new book, I&#39;m also once again considering the self-publishing option if the response from agents is one that suggests, as it did with my last project, that it&#39;s reader-ready (&quot;Love it, but hard to…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>As I get closer to an agent hunt with a new book, I&#39;m also once again considering the self-publishing option if the response from agents is one that suggests, as it did with my last project, that it&#39;s reader-ready (&quot;Love it, but hard to market&quot; versus &quot;This is terrible. Please burn it.&quot;). If I self-publish, I&#39;ll probably want an editor. For my first book I relied on the critiques of several skilled readers and a number of online writer workshop members, one of whom was formerly an editor of a literary journal, but I didn&#39;t technically have an editor. Because hiring one would be a new experience for me, and because I imagine it&#39;s a potentially new experience for many others, I contacted an editor I know to ask him a few questions about himself, the editing process, what authors should expect, and whether (and when) hiring an editor is really necessary. <img src="/images/posts/jim-thomsen.jpg" alt="">Jim Thomsen, owner and operator of Desolation Island Editing Services, worked in newspapers for 24 years, 12 as a reporter and 12 as a copy editor and managing editor. He&#39;s been editing fiction since 2010. <strong>Q: How much fiction/creative writing editing experience did you have when you began offering your services?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> Not a lot. In 2007, a little more than three years before I left newspapering, I was approached by an author friend with a strong track record in traditional publishing. He wanted me to line-edit a spec manuscript he wanted to show to his agent. I&#39;d never before worked in Chicago Manual style, so I bought a print copy, learned a lot of hard, slow lessons about the ways Chicago differs from Associated Press style, and learned several more hard lessons about the need to preserve an author&#39;s voice and not subordinate it to &quot;news voice.&quot; And I spent a lot of late, late nights working on the manuscript. That job led to a handful of other jobs (writers, strangely enough, have a lot of writer friends!), which led to my pursuit of book editing as a steady sideline. I heavily marketed myself at writers&#39; conferences in and around the Seattle area, where I live. By the time I left newspapering, I probably had, on average, two or three editing jobs a month. Enough to keep me in beer and books. Now I&#39;m never without work, and it comes by way of a steady stream of referrals from happy past clients. <strong>Q: How does editing news copy translate into editing fiction?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> It gave me a good grounding in simple, declarative sentences, which are the bedrock of good prose craft. No matter how lyrical or stylized or experimental an author&#39;s voice is, the bottom line is that a certain amount of information has to be conveyed with clarity and concision. A lot of what I do involves stripping away the artifice, ornamentation and overwriting that gets in the way. <strong>Q: Do you recommend people hire an editor like you before submitting to literary agents, or only if they intend to self-publish?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> Most of my clients fit into one of three groups. One, those who have a well-thought-out plan for disciplined self-publishing and aren&#39;t really considering other options. Two, those who are pursuing agents and traditional publishing houses. Three, those who have agents (and publishing contracts) — but either they&#39;re submitting work on spec or they don&#39;t trust the in-house copy-editing they&#39;ve gotten in the past. Everybody needs an editor, especially when it&#39;s important to you to make a good fresh impression. I&#39;ve never understood the writer who goes to all the trouble of researching the right agents for their work, painstakingly following the protocol of the query letter ... and then submits unedited pages. It’s seemingly in the foolish hope that the agent will be so blown away by the story or voice or characters that he or she will happily set aside the nine thousand other things on their plate and undertake the many hours of red-pen line-editing work on the writers&#39; behalf. Putting on your most professional face for a literary professional means submitting professionally polished work. People like me can help with that, and we&#39;re not hard to find. <strong>Q: Considering a seeming lack of careful editing done even by some of the big houses in the last several years, and the success achieved by some arguably terribly written books, how essential is careful editing these days?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> Incredibly essential, and I&#39;m not saying this to promote myself or my field. I explain this by appealing to my clients&#39; interest in the bottom line. If a writer doesn&#39;t get careful editing, embarrassing mistakes will show up in the published book. Readers are intolerant of typos, misspellings, factual errors and grammar mistakes that distract them. They often make their dissatisfaction with such distractions clear by giving the book one-star reviews in Goodreads or on Amazon. Enough of those, and a book will never get the ratings average that will lift it on Amazon&#39;s mystic algorithmic tide to the place where it gets promoted with better-selling books in the same genre. That missed opportunity for increasing visibility all but sinks a book — sinks its sales, sinks its ability to reach an audience of any significant size. And often, it sinks the author&#39;s potential for better sales with future books. I&#39;ve seen it many times over. <strong>Q: You offer developmental editing, copy-editing, and proofreading services. What do you do if you&#39;re reading a proofread-only project and you spot critical problems with plot structure or character building?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> I commonly deal with authors who think their work is farther along toward publication than it actually is. And I understand and appreciate that — there&#39;s a lot of ego necessarily involved in putting themselves and their words out into the world. It&#39;s my job, though, to be a reality check for them — not just on their words, but sometimes on themselves. Good editors and good writers form a relationship that&#39;s built on trust. And an absolute lack of bullshit is the foundation on which that trust is based. So I tell them flat-out: &quot;Your manuscript needs line-editing more than proofing,&quot; or &quot;It&#39;s my honest opinion that your manuscript needs to deal with some storytelling problems before we get into line-editing, because I think you may have significant revising to do.&quot; It&#39;s a good acid test for whether we&#39;re a good fit for one another. If they take my assessment with grace and a willingness to do the work, then great. If they&#39;re unhappy about having more work ahead of them, and show a real reluctance to do it, it&#39;s more likely I&#39;ll have an unhappy relationship with them. And them with me. Fortunately, from this scenario, I&#39;ve had a number of happy endings with clients. <strong>Q: How do you stop yourself, when working on a developmental editing project, from correcting a misspelling/typo here and there? (I mean, you&#39;re there anyway...)</strong> <strong>A:</strong> I usually point them out during the dev-edit stage only if they&#39;re recurring problems. For instance, in one recent erotica-novel dev edit, the author spelled “fellatio” as “fellacio” at least twenty times, and made several references to a woman’s “Cagle” muscle exercises. I couldn’t stand mute about that. <strong>Q: How many projects have you edited, and how do they break down, genre-wise?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> I&#39;ve worked on about three hundred books since 2007. I haven&#39;t tracked them by genre, but an educated guess is that they&#39;re 35 percent erotica/romance, 20 percent mystery/suspense/thriller, 15 percent literary fiction, 15 percent nonfiction, 15 percent fantasy/sci-fi. <strong>Q: Is there a genre that is more challenging to you than another?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> Literary fiction, because often my notes about clarity are answered with &quot;That&#39;s my voice and my style.&quot; And while all my instincts are telling me it&#39;s wrong to let that be the final answer, that it might be hurting the story, I really have no response that wins the disagreement. I&#39;ve had clients who have responded to my notes about ambiguity with &quot;That&#39;s the point!&quot; And I just have to accept that. It’s their book, not mine. <strong>Q: In the projects you&#39;ve edited, have you noticed a common problem, some area a number of authors need guidance in the most?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> Yes, several, but I&#39;ll name just a few. One is a tendency to let lyricism or over-description of characters, settings or objects get in the way of clarity. Another is underwriting and leaving major plot holes. Yet another is forcing characters to act unrealistically, out of the plot&#39;s need and not their own. And one of the most common, in my experience, is a writer&#39;s tendency to distrust their own dialogue. In other words, they let the characters speak — and explain, either before or after, what the characters were saying and how they were saying it and what they intended. Good dialogue conveys all this without such buttressing devices. For instance: &quot;I couldn&#39;t take it any more. &#39;Dammit, can&#39;t you see she&#39;s been lying to you!&#39; I shouted, frustrated with his inability to see the obvious. When was he going to wake up and see the truth?&quot; <strong>Q: How does your process work? Is there a give and take of ideas when you&#39;re doing developmental editing, when you might make a recommendation the author doesn&#39;t agree with which then becomes a conversation with both of you defending your point of view, or is it &#39;Here is my recommendation; do with it what you will&#39;?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> Very much the latter. I ask for the manuscript, work on it, turn in the edit, and answer questions. Give-and-take during the process inevitably leads to delays, multiple versions of manuscript files flying around, and a process bogged down by dozens if not hundreds of e-mails and chat messages. Suddenly the end seems impossible to reach. Allowing the give-and-take was one of many mistakes I made in my first few years in business. In one case, my client asked for chapter-by-chapter dev edits, and after about Chapter 28, she declared that she had fallen behind, had gotten bogged down, and took several months to get back to me — only to tell me that she&#39;d decided to start over and didn&#39;t know when or if we&#39;d be working together again. At the time, my naive policy was to collect my fee in full upon delivery of the full edit, and I wound up getting paid almost nothing for the forty-plus hours of work I&#39;d done. I was hoisted upon my own policy petard! That policy has since changed. <strong>Q: What is the key difference, do you think, between working with a publishing house editor and working with an independent editor? Are there pros and cons for each?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> I can speak to this in only a limited way, having never worked inside a publishing house. But sometimes I wonder how big a difference there is. In many publishing houses, the person who is called the &quot;editor&quot; of a book is actually the person who project-manages it — arranging the cover art, writing jacket and marketing copy, running interference with marketing people, devising a marketing/publicity campaign, etc. Someone who does very little actual editing. Increasingly, I&#39;m told, the actual editing is contracted out to someone like me. Other than that, I think it&#39;s important to make clear that having an in-house editor is no guarantee of an error-free book, or even one that doesn&#39;t embarrass everyone involved. It all depends on the editor to whom you’re assigned, and the stringency of the process under which they work. Sad to say, some of the biggest-name publishing houses have better editors and processes than others. That&#39;s what I&#39;m hearing from my clients, and what I&#39;m seeing with my own eyes. <strong>Q: Do you offer a bulk deal - developmental, copyediting, and proofreading for X amount - or would it be three different projects priced individually?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> For me, each edit is a separate job. Otherwise, I can get bogged down in a job that never ends. The success of my business model depends on high volume and fast turnover. I have done dev edits and line edits for the same client. But I advise my line-edit clients that they should always hire someone else for proofreading — a fresh set of eyes on a manuscript is vital to getting the best proofing experience possible. The same person going over the same book, time after time, develops what I call &quot;copy fatigue&quot; — and that&#39;s a serious impediment to rooting out every typo and stray piece of punctuation. I’m good, but after my fifth or sixth read of something, my brain is a bit French-fried. But I do offer all those services — one level of service per job. I will tell clients that I&#39;m not the best line editor for someone for whom I&#39;ve done a dev edit, unless there&#39;s been a significant lapse in time between jobs that allows me to regain fresh eyes for a given manuscript. Also, those jobs require different levels of skill and time investment, and as such, I charge each differently. Dev edits are priced higher than line edits, and line edits are priced higher than proofreads. (E-mail me for specifics.) <strong>Q: Who is your ideal client?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> Someone who knows exactly what they want to accomplish. Somebody who&#39;s done their market research and their writing-craft homework. Someone who can not only take constructive criticism but craves it because they crave getting better. Someone who understands that you almost always get exactly what you pay for. Oh, and someone who pays on time and doesn’t dicker. My price is my price. <strong>Q: How would you describe a &quot;difficult&quot; client?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> Someone who&#39;s seemingly concerned with cost above all else. Someone who reacts poorly to constructive criticism. Someone who seems surprised and upset at how much work — how much redrafting and revising — goes into getting a book into publishable shape. Someone who tries to get as emotionally involved with me as they are with their work. (Often, I&#39;m asked to be a therapist of sorts, to help clients work through their anxieties about this piece of themselves that they&#39;ve placed in my hands. While I want to be sensitive to that, the reality is that the line between client and friend can be a tough one to draw, and I&#39;ve been burned on it before. I&#39;m more cautious now.) <strong>Q: How would you describe a &quot;good&quot; editor?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> Someone who delivers exactly what they say they can deliver. Someone who shows you exactly what you&#39;ll get for your money before your money is on the line (ask me more about my sample edit and estimate process). Someone who doesn&#39;t hit you with any big surprises. Someone who communicates well and is open to receiving communication. And of course, someone who makes your book better. <strong>Q: Releasing a self-published book that has a chance for success can in some cases be called a &quot;rich person&#39;s game,&quot; because editors cost a lot of money, good cover designers cost a lot of money, hiring a formatter costs a decent amount of money... People who can afford all of that will probably have a significant head-start when self-publishing. What advice do you have for those who want to self-publish but who can&#39;t pay for a reputable/established editor?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> Develop a circle of skilled writer friends who are willing to trade services with you. A lot of writers have &quot;beta readers&quot; and &quot;critique partners&quot; to help with developmental issues, but many of these writers also have strong line-editing instincts or even polished line-editing skills. It&#39;s usually not as good as having a professional editor, but these people can save you a lot of embarrassment. <strong>Q: You mention in your quote sheet that one of your goals is to make something commercially viable. What if the book is pretty nontraditional and not necessarily what publishers are looking for, but good on its own (which doesn&#39;t mean not in need of editing) as a work? How do you handle that? Is the focus on making the book more commercial, making it the best it can be for what it is, or is that a conversation you have with the author?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> I&#39;m all about identifying an author&#39;s goals and tailoring my editing to those goals. I have learned to ask an author about that well before the point of sale. Occasionally I do have an author who simply wants to get a book out there and isn&#39;t particularly concerned about its commercial potential. I&#39;ll roll with that, but that usually means having my concerns about what simply doesn&#39;t make sense, no matter what the goal is, answered with &quot;Well, that may be, but that&#39;s the way I want it.&quot; At that point I let it go. In the end, it&#39;s their book and they have the right to send it into the world the way they want it. It&#39;s not about my ego or my need to be right. But those clients are few and far between. Most of the authors I want to work with have conventional goals — to connect with a wide audience, to obtain critical and peer respect, to sell lots of books and make lots of money. I promise nothing more, or less, than to position them to meet those goals to the best of my ability. <em><a href="https://www.facebook.com/jimthomsen">Jim Thomsen</a> is the owner and operator of Desolation Island Editing Services, which since 2010 has provided development and line editing, along with proofreading, critiques and consulting, to nearly two hundred clients. Jim, a former newspaper reporter and editor, lives and works in his hometown of Bainbridge Island, Washington. He can be reached at <a href="mailto:thomsen1965@gmail.com">thomsen1965@gmail.com</a>. Contact him for an information sheet that details what he does, how he does it, and how he arrives at an estimate and final fee.</em></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Learning Lenny: Rescue as rescuer and &quot;unconditional love&quot;</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/learning-lenny-rescue-as-rescuer-and-unconditional-love</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/learning-lenny-rescue-as-rescuer-and-unconditional-love</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 28 Jun 2016 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Animals</category>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Dogs</category>
    <category>Love</category>
    <category>Meathead</category>
    <category>Unconditional Love</category>
    <description><![CDATA[People who take home shelter dogs will often say, &quot;I didn&#39;t rescue my dog. My dog rescued me.&quot; Since my recent escape to hotel mountain for a break from the ridiculous amount of stress caused entirely by our new rescue dog, Lenny, and not…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>People who take home shelter dogs will often say, &quot;I didn&#39;t rescue my dog. My dog rescued me.&quot; Since my recent <a href="http://chrisjane.net/learning-and-leaving-lenny/">escape to hotel mountain</a> for a break from the ridiculous amount of stress caused entirely by our new rescue dog, Lenny, and not at all by my own anxieties or insecurities, I have fallen passionately in love with her. Everything she does is cute. When she looks at my eyes instead of at my treat-filled hand: so cute I want to hug her face off. When she slow licks her lips in sleep: cute! The way she power sits and alternately lifts her front paws in an antsy little dance we call &quot;happy feet&quot;: this has the potential to eventually kill both Ian (my husband) and me. We&#39;ve only had her three months and we already have four nicknames for her: Lenny-Lou, Lenny-Bagels (that&#39;s her mafioso name, obviously), Lenny-Cakes, and Jar-Jar Binks.</p>
<p><img src="/images/posts/lenny-and-jar-jar.jpg" alt=""> &quot;No, that is NOT cat litter in my nostril.&quot;</p>
<p>All of the above is lovely and feels rainbow nice, but Lenny hasn&#39;t rescued anyone. She&#39;s actually done more damage than good. Before Lenny was brought against her will into our lives and our house, I had a schedule. (&quot;You&#39;re so rigid,&quot; Ian recently joked unfunnily.) Since Lenny&#39;s arrival, that schedule is no more, and I&#39;ve gone wild. I&#39;ll forget to eat breakfast. I&#39;ll pass writing windows. I&#39;ll wonder how it&#39;s 5:30 and I haven&#39;t poured a glass of wine. (&quot;Dogs operate better when they have a routine they can rely on,&quot; said a trainer we consulted at one point. Apparently I&#39;m a lot like a dog, that way.) Lenny has also forced me to confront things about myself I&#39;m <em>not</em> proud of. A few minutes ago I looked out the upstairs window to check on our sweet-souled dog left to play in the yard. Her tail wagged happily and her paws slapped at the gra... Nope, nope, not at the grass. At a squirrel, twitching on the ground in front of Lenny&#39;s open, &quot;smiling&quot; mouth. This is not the kind of thing that brings me joy (even if I did burst a little at <em>Oh look how excited she is!</em>), because almost no creature&#39;s pain brings me joy. I ran down the stairs and opened the door to the deck, prepared to ... I don&#39;t know. Do something. Not cross the deck and risk standing where I might be able to see the squirrel, that&#39;s for sure. Better to stay where I was, stuck in the open doorway, and call Lenny in from there. Proud dog mommy me would like to announce how good Lenny was at going (visibly) against her instinct to stay with her prize. Ashamed human being me has to admit that I still don&#39;t know the fate of the squirrel. I can thank Lenny for forcing me to acknowledge that I&#39;m apparently the kind of person who says &quot;I love animals&quot; but who absolutely will not go out to the yard to find out whether the squirrel is alive--because what if it is? I can&#39;t <em>kill</em> it. Is it &quot;love&quot; to let the poor thing (possibly) writhe in agony because &quot;I don&#39;t wanna&quot;? (I wouldn&#39;t even know how to kill it. What, put a .22 to its head? That&#39;s probably right, isn&#39;t it.) Love (or a lack of it) is why I&#39;m not going back out there until after Ian gets home and pokes around (and possibly euthanizes something or other). I &quot;love&quot; animals in general--by this I mean if I wake up at three in the morning I&#39;ll sometimes, and for no good reason other than that the hour inspires self-torment, agonize over the bad things people do to them--but I don&#39;t love <em>that squirrel</em> in particular, so clearly there&#39;s a certain measure of selfishness that permits me to (potentially) allow it to suffer (it might already be dead - I don&#39;t know!). However, if I thought Lenny were suffering somewhere, I would definitely check on her. That&#39;s love-love. The other &quot;love&quot; isn&#39;t love, but affection, and it has a line most of us don&#39;t care enough to cross: &quot;It truly hurts me to see you hurting, but no, I don&#39;t think I&#39;ll be doing anything to make your hurting go away. Reasons may vary.&quot; You might argue that having been given the opportunity to feel this love for Lenny is her &quot;rescue,&quot; but there was already plenty of love in the house before she got here. Ian and I were fine, even kissing and hugging on occasion, and we had three cats. We didn&#39;t need something else to love us. I suppose this is where Lenny, through no fault of her own, failed at a reciprocal rescue: We didn&#39;t adopt her for the reason most often hailed as the greatest reward of being a dog-caretaker and the very best reason in the world to get a dog: <em>Dogs love you unconditionally!</em> This is what I hear when people say they want the unconditional love of dogs: &quot;If you punch them in the nose, they&#39;ll still greet you when you come home the next day!&quot; Isn&#39;t that the appeal of &quot;unconditional&quot; love, to know we can be unbelievable assholes and still be loved by someone or something, whether a spouse, dog, or god? Otherwise, why would the &quot;unconditional&quot; qualifier be so meaningful? Why wouldn&#39;t we just use the word &quot;love&quot;? Why should their love be unconditional when ours isn&#39;t? I had a hard time truly liking Lenny until very recently, simply because I was convinced she didn&#39;t like me. She didn&#39;t wag her entire body at me and lick my face the way she does with Ian. She&#39;d give me side-eye or ignore me when I said her name. She did a lot of things dogs do that mean little, but that I took personally because, as we all know from movie dogs, unless you&#39;re a bad person your dog will ADORE you. Lenny was supposed to go crazy over me if I left for ten minutes, wasn&#39;t she? Wasn&#39;t she supposed to want to sit with me and follow me and lie next to me on the couch? How could I care about a dog who wouldn&#39;t even notice if I stopped coming around? How was I supposed to feel about myself when I was a person a dog didn&#39;t love? For three weeks I had so little self-esteem I was convinced even Ian didn&#39;t like me. &quot;Why do you look so bored when I&#39;m talking?&quot; I asked him one day. Another day I was convinced everything I did annoyed him and that he secretly wished he&#39;d married someone more lovable. With all that pressure on Lenny to give me what TV and movies said she was supposed to give any halfway decent person who fed her twice a day, it&#39;s no wonder she taunted me with side-eye. And thank goodness she isn&#39;t the fabled unconditionally loving dog. Not only because I don&#39;t believe* there is such a thing as &quot;unconditional love&quot; (dependence or obsession, sure), but also because that would be a selfish, unrealistic, but most of all lazy demand no different from having a child &quot;so I can have someone who loves me unconditionally.&quot; (Way to burden that kid.) Who wants love that isn&#39;t earned? I&#39;d initially figured I was earning Lenny&#39;s love by smothering her. &quot;Love me!&quot; I would scream internally any time I pet her, hugged her, fed her, brushed her, walked her, smiled at her, looked at her. &quot;What am I doing wrong? What kind of person should I pretend to be so you&#39;ll like me?&quot; And then I&#39;d remember what everyone who knows dogs would say about their ability to read a person&#39;s energy, and I&#39;d panic. &quot;She knows I&#39;m desperate! I&#39;m smothering her! She knows I&#39;m thinking this right now!&quot; &quot;She&#39;s just a dog,&quot; Ian said a few days ago. This was after I told him my feelings were hurt by Lenny&#39;s reactions to me vs her reactions to him. He said, &quot;She could be picked up by someone tomorrow and go home with them, be treated well, and never give us a second thought.&quot; I don&#39;t know if that&#39;s entirely true, but it did help lock into place what I&#39;d been trying to remember (and remember and remember) about what I knew, having had cats, about my role as a caretaker and the behavior of love, which is a simple, short list: 1. Take good care of the animal/give her a good life. 2. Enjoy her for who and what she is, not for what she gives or doesn&#39;t give (unless she&#39;s an evil, biting beast, because no one can love that dog). I think she likes me more since I stopped caring about whether she likes me. And now that I&#39;m not focused on her feelings for me, I&#39;ve come to love her so much that, if I had to, I think I could shoot her in her cute, meaty little head. _____ *<em>Excluding the love many parents feel for their children.</em></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Learning (and leaving) Lenny</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/learning-and-leaving-lenny</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/learning-and-leaving-lenny</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 07 May 2016 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Dogs</category>
    <category>Family</category>
    <category>Home</category>
    <category>Learning Lenny</category>
    <category>Love</category>
    <category>Parenthood</category>
    <description><![CDATA[As I write this, I&#39;m holed up in a room on the second floor of a hotel ten miles from my house. It&#39;s raining. Over the balcony&#39;s wide railing I can see headlights about a quarter mile away sliding down the interstate&#39;s long, curved hill,…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>As I write this, I&#39;m holed up in a room on the second floor of a hotel ten miles from my house. It&#39;s raining. Over the balcony&#39;s wide railing I can see headlights about a quarter mile away sliding down the interstate&#39;s long, curved hill, tractor trailers engulfing the cars behind them in glowing clouds of kicked-up water spray. It&#39;s like watching a mechanized ballet, and at this moment, to say it&#39;s the most beautiful thing I&#39;ve ever seen is only a small exaggeration. I can do things like spontaneously leave home to stay in a hotel for the weekend because I don&#39;t have kids. I never wanted them - not only for reasons that aren&#39;t reasons (the same reason-less way someone doesn&#39;t want to be a doctor or an actor), but for lifestyle reasons: an attraction to freedom, to the ease of caring for nothing more complicated than cats, to having all the time I wanted or needed to write or ... whatever else. To living life comparatively unencumbered by the self-inflicted responsibilities other women my age were dying to escape, if just for the weekend. &quot;Two days, please, two days... Just let me read one goddamn book,&quot; they say (adding: &quot;I REALLY DO LOVE MY KIDS, BUT...&quot;). The last time I was at this hotel, the only other time, was nine years ago when as a new-ish town news reporter covering a festive fundraiser I got stumbling, slurring drunk (and had a hell of a time!). It was my least proud moment, and seeing the exit sign for the hotel has embarrassed me ever since. I had no intention of ever coming back. Typically, if my husband (Ian) and I were spending a weekend somewhere together, we would (in addition to going somewhere a little farther from home) take the time to find the hotel we wanted, but we could still leave with little notice. Coming and going as we pleased was easy with only a catsitter to worry about (and ours is both reliable and often available). Left alone, the worst the cats do is walk on the counter. (We know this because one away-weekend they walked right in front of a security camera we&#39;d posted on the counter.) Typically, pre-getaway concerns amounted to little more than writing cat instructions and, to make coming home a pleasure rather than a stressor, doing the dishes and/or mowing the lawn. And typically, Ian and I would be spending this weekend-in-a-hotel together. Though, not in this particular one. Unfortunately, when I started desperately searching for rooms on a Thursday night for a Friday check-in, this was the only hotel available. It would have to do. I had to escape my new dog. <img src="http://chrisjane.net/wp-content/uploads/2016/04/IMG_0639-225x300.jpg" alt="IMG\_0639"> this dog <em>Two days, please, two days... Just let me read one goddamn book write one goddamn paragraph.</em> Lenny was an accident. We&#39;d only been in the strip mall parking lot that Saturday in March to pick up something fun at the liquor store, as childfree couples with a weekend free are sometimes wont to do. We were out of the car, confidently headed in the right and only direction, when, &quot;Hey,&quot; Ian said, looking at PetSmart a few doors down. A man and a woman  stood on the sidewalk beside a wire enclosure holding two little dogs. &quot;It&#39;s adoption day. Let&#39;s go pet some dogs first.&quot; I said, &quot;Uh...&quot; &quot;We don&#39;t have to if you think it&#39;ll make you sad, or something.&quot; &quot;It won&#39;t make me sad. It&#39;s fine.&quot; &quot;Or if you think you won&#39;t be able to leave without a dog.&quot; &quot;Oh, I&#39;ll be able to leave without a dog.&quot; We went into PetSmart. We pet dogs. One dog flipped onto its back the second you put out a hand. Another had the butt-wiggles. But one just sat there in her crate with her ears down and her eyes peering cautiously forward - not up. She had an open wound on her side. &quot;We think it happened during transport,&quot; said the woman from the rescue group. &quot;She&#39;s had an antibiotic. Just Neosporin it a few times a day and it should be fine.&quot; <em>Why would I Neosporin this dog? I&#39;m not Neosporining this dog. This dog has nothing to do with me.</em> Ian, who had grown up with dogs (two goofy Labs who would sneak out of the house and walk themselves to a swimming hole), came over to me and little wounded girl after petting a more aggressively friendly male and pet her politely. &quot;She&#39;s sweet,&quot; he said. We stood up and headed for the exit. Slowly. &quot;What if we just brought her home?&quot; I said without knowing I was going to say it and without knowing I&#39;d then step outside with him to convince him I did want to do it, yes, and why not? We had someone home during the day - me - and we could give her some happiness, stability. <img src="http://chrisjane.net/wp-content/uploads/2016/05/day-one-march-19-2016-275x300.jpg" alt="Clearly not me leaving without a dog."> Clearly not me leaving without a dog I&#39;m a cat person. All I knew about dogs was to not get a Border Collie because of their high energy level. Before filling out the adoption papers, we did no cursory smart phone research. The rescue group told us only that she was probablymaybe a cross between a Blue Tic and a Blue Heeler, nothing that meant anything to us. I thought we&#39;d take her home, walk her every day, play fetch, and love her. While I wrote or did interview research, she&#39;d sleep next to me in a dog bed. When we went somewhere, she&#39;d come with us, or we&#39;d kennel her, or something. That&#39;s how it was in movies, after all. Easy! Instead, I spent her first week researching and fretting over the best food to give her (dry? canned? raw? freeze-dried raw? Agh!). Her second week with us she had diarrhea (worms), and I spent four nights not-really-sleeping beside her in the spare room so I could take her outside every hour and Ian could keep sleeping (he has a day job; I can theoretically take naps). She didn&#39;t like going for walks - would immobilize when cars drove by, when someone stepped out of their house, when a dog barked, when the wind blew... It would take two hours to move her 1/8 of a mile, and for a good torturous month the walking effort was an overwhelmingly exhausting twice-a-day exercise in the kind of patience I was positive no human being had the capacity for. After something in her clicked and she started walking, she also started barking. She was bored. She needed exercise. We researched her, and <em>oh shit oh shit she&#39;s one of those dogs that requires a lot of exercise and stimulation to be happy and we only have a small yard and I can&#39;t run fast for longer than a block <strong>and</strong> <strong>she doesn&#39;t have any clue what &quot;fetch&quot; is</strong></em>. She doesn&#39;t sleep in her bed beside me while I write. Instead, the moment I sit down, lately, she walks into the room and stands next to my chair and barks at my head until my brain stem vibrates. My conversations with Ian used to be about something I&#39;d read, some interview I was researching, a story I wanted to write. Since March, I&#39;ve generated no conversation that didn&#39;t have to do with the dog. Lenny, Lenny, Lenny!  Some command she learned, something cute she did, solid poos (yay!), a poo on a walk (yay!), something she didn&#39;t do, something dog-related I read online, how awesome she is at walking now, some behavior that scared me (&quot;She&#39;s going to attack me, I know it!&quot; &quot;No she isn&#39;t. She&#39;s playing.&quot;), some fear that she either didn&#39;t or would never like me, that I was doing it all wrong. The lawn is overgrown with bald dandelions, tufts of shin high grass, and weeds. The house is filthy beneath the surface. I&#39;ve spent so much time actively being with Lenny - and if not being with her, thinking about how best to care for her - that I see her face in my sleep. I never wanted kids, but somehow I had, apparently, become a helicopter dog-mom. <em>Please, just two days.</em> I almost cried when, after half-jokingly telling Ian I was thinking of staying in a hotel for the weekend, he immediately went online to book the room for me. (He obviously couldn&#39;t come with me - Lenny can&#39;t be left alone for two days, we&#39;re not kenneling her, and who did we know who could watch her? No one.) After waking up this morning, every hour that passed was one hour closer to my getaway. I packed my tiny duffel bag five hours early, and the trunk was already loaded when Ian walked through the door after work<em>BYE</em>! The road was delightful rainy hell and my car speakers blared <em>Louder than Bombs</em>. By the time I got to the middle of &quot;Asleep,&quot; I was thinking, &quot;You know, I think we might unfairly stigmatize suicide...&quot; A thought that might spark some debate, sure, but also <em>a thought that for the first time in a month and a half had nothing to do with the dog.</em> Taking care of a dog is obviously nothing compared to having a child, and that&#39;s given me an entirely new appreciation for what parents go through - because whatever this is, their experience (well, for the neurotic and guilt-stress prone like me) must be this x 100. And I know, now that I have this (actually very good) dog who truly isn&#39;t a nightmare as much as my own anxiety about taking care of her is, that I absolutely definitely am glad I never had one. I REALLY DO (or will) LOVE (and now kinda miss) MY DOG, BUT... ...but I think I&#39;ll see just how long I can drag out these hours between now and checkout time, and then go home fresh and simply enjoy her.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>5 On: Philip B. Persinger</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-philip-b-persinger</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-philip-b-persinger</guid>
    <pubDate>Wed, 23 Mar 2016 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>5 On</category>
    <category>Marketing</category>
    <category>Playwriting</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>Q&amp;A</category>
    <category>Self-Publishing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Over at JaneFriedman.com , author Philip Persinger answers ten questions for 5 On. &quot;I don’t think there is a silver bullet for marketing. There’s just good old-fashioned stick-to-it-iveness. If there were a magic formula, the guy who wrote…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Over at <a href="https://janefriedman.com/5-on-philip-b-persinger/">JaneFriedman.com</a>, author Philip Persinger answers ten questions for 5 On. &quot;I don’t think there is a silver bullet for marketing. There’s just good old-fashioned stick-to-it-iveness. If there were a magic formula, the guy who wrote it up would be rich. Oh wait! He did. He wrote <em>How to Market Your Book</em>. Unfortunately, he’s the only one selling books.&quot; - P. Persinger</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>5 On: Henry Baum</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-henry-baum</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-henry-baum</guid>
    <pubDate>Wed, 09 Mar 2016 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>5 On</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Paid Book Reviews</category>
    <category>Self-Publishing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[This week&#39;s 5 On interview is with author, musician, and Self-Publishing Review founder Henry Baum. Baum ( @henrybaum ) discusses self-publishing services, the value of a paid review, why he started his own self-publishing service (Kwill),…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>This week&#39;s <a href="https://janefriedman.com/5-henry-baum/">5 On interview</a> is with author, musician, and <em>Self-Publishing Review</em> founder Henry Baum. Baum (<a href="https://twitter.com/henrybaum">@henrybaum</a>) discusses self-publishing services, the value of a paid review, why he started his own self-publishing service (Kwill), and more.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>&quot;Generally, it makes no sense to have success determined by how much money you’ve made, how many reviews you have, how many fan letters you get.&quot;</p>
</blockquote>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Incidental Research: On inequity in publishing</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/incidental-research-on-inequity-in-publishing</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/incidental-research-on-inequity-in-publishing</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 01 Mar 2016 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Incidental Research</category>
    <category>Inequality</category>
    <category>People Of Color</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Researching an interview subject will invariably take me to websites, articles, or reports I wasn&#39;t previously aware of and am happy to discover. If I think they&#39;re interesting, chances are someone else will, too, so I thought I&#39;d start…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Researching an interview subject will invariably take me to websites, articles, or reports I wasn&#39;t previously aware of and am happy to discover. If I think they&#39;re interesting, chances are someone else will, too, so I thought I&#39;d start sharing some of what I come across as I dig around for questions to ask for the <a href="https://janefriedman.com/tag/5-on/">5 On series</a>. I haven&#39;t received a &quot;yes&quot; yet from the person I hope to interview (so I won&#39;t say who I&#39;m currently researching), which means this is the first time I&#39;m creating questions that might get wasted--I almost always wait for a &quot;yes&quot; before I put in the time. On the up side, no matter what questions might end up being a waste, the research never is.</p>
<h6>Today&#39;s finds</h6>
<p><a href="http://www.writersofcolor.org/">Writers of Color (.org)</a> - Created by <a href="http://www.writersofcolor.org/writers/durga-chew-bose">Durga Chew-Bose</a>, <a href="http://www.writersofcolor.org/writers/jazmine-hughes">Jazmine Hughes</a>, <a href="http://www.writersofcolor.org/writers/vijith-assar">Vijith Assar</a>, and <a href="http://www.writersofcolor.org/writers/buster-bylander">Buster Bylander</a>, &quot;Writers of Color&quot; provides a writer database for editors, publishers, or readers who feel themselves about to say, “I don’t know enough writers of color.” The &quot;Writers&quot; tab provides an alphabetized list of writers, and the &quot;Submit&quot; tab invites writers of color to add their names to the database. A drop-down menu makes it easy to find writers who&#39;ve covered particular topics or locations. <a href="http://blog.leeandlow.com/2015/03/05/the-diversity-gap-in-childrens-publishing-2015/">The Diversity Gap in Children&#39;s Publishing</a> - A March 2015 Lee &amp; Low Books article that parses Cooperative Children&#39;s Book Center research statistics on children&#39;s books published in 2014 that were by or about people of color. <a href="http://therumpus.net/2012/06/where-things-stand/">Where Things Stand</a> - <a href="http://roxanegay.com">Roxane Gay</a>&#39;s findings after analyzing every book reviewed by the <em>New York Times</em> in 2011. <a href="http://www.huffingtonpost.com/graciela-tiscarenosato/open-letter-to-the-new-yo_b_1584923.html">Open Letter to the New York Times Book Review</a> by <a href="http://www.gracefullyglobal.com/index.php?page=biography-2">Graciela Tiscareno-Sato</a> - Prompted by Roxane Gay&#39;s &quot;Where Things Stand,&quot; this open letter (at the <em>Huffington Post</em>) asks the <em>New York Times Book Review</em> a series of questions about the publication&#39;s selection process (for example, why 90% of the authors reviewed are white). <a href="http://minoritiesinpublishing.tumblr.com/post/122258935737/episode-19-interview-with-ashley-c-ford">Minorities in Publishing</a> - Interview with <a href="http://www.ashleycford.net/">Ashley C. Ford</a> that explores (among many other things) social media behavior (specifically, white men&#39;s reactions on social media to Ford&#39;s writing), the power of intervening when witnessing racism, and the difficulty of trying to have a conversation about disparity in publishing:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>JENN BAKER, HOST: In the publishing end, we&#39;re gathering statistics to show, hey, there&#39;s a huge disparity. Not a little disparity, a huge disparity. ... People don&#39;t believe us when we say, &quot;Police brutality happens.&quot; Well, we have all these videos now. People don&#39;t believe us when we say, &quot;There are not enough women of color being published. And there are certainly not a lot of people of color being reviewed in large mediums.&quot; &quot;Well, what do you mean?&quot; And then Roxane did her, you know, makeshift study, and it helps, but there&#39;s still kind of this interesting disconnect where people don&#39;t quite see it, but we need the statistics, and these actual, kind of, PowerPoint graphs, and animated, you know, simulations - whatever it takes visually for people to see there is a disparity. [...] ASHLEY C. FORD: It&#39;s also setting you up for a different kind of failure. Because you do the studies, you have the data, and then people go, &quot;Can we stop <em>talking</em> about this?&quot; &quot;I&#39;m tired of <em>hearing</em> about this.&quot; &quot;Why are we still <em>talking</em> about that?&quot; &quot;Weren&#39;t we <em>just talking</em> about that?&quot; &quot;It&#39;s 2015. How come every time I&#39;m on my timeline I have to see something about race?&quot; Whatever it is. It&#39;s--People who want to know will know, and people who don&#39;t want to know won&#39;t know. Willful ignorance is real and rampant. People don&#39;t want to know, a lot of the time. And they don&#39;t even recognize that in themselves. It&#39;s just like you said. If I said, &quot;This is what I see in the industry,&quot; and it&#39;s like, &quot;Well, Ashley, you&#39;re just one person. Can you really back that up with facts?&quot; I do a series of studies, those studies come out over the course of a year, by the end of the year, they&#39;re going, &quot;<em>Okay</em>. Fine. We get it. Why--Why are we even doing these studies? Why do I have to <em>read</em> about this all the time? What does this even--?&quot; You know what I mean? It&#39;s either, &quot;It&#39;s not happening,&quot; or &quot;I&#39;m tired of hearing about it.&quot;</p>
</blockquote>
<p>More next time.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>When is it time to give up?</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/when-is-it-time-to-give-up</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/when-is-it-time-to-give-up</guid>
    <pubDate>Wed, 24 Feb 2016 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Creativity</category>
    <category>Failure</category>
    <category>Matt Damon</category>
    <category>Quitting</category>
    <category>Success</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[I ask because in the last two years I&#39;ve encountered three writers at some stage of giving up: one who already had, one who was going to quit as soon as she finished the project she was working on, and another who seemed to have decided…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>I ask because in the last two years I&#39;ve encountered three writers at some stage of giving up: one who already had, one who was going to quit as soon as she finished the project she was working on, and another who seemed to have decided right then: done! Each of these writers, at the time of their entrance to Hughes&#39; barren field of dead dreams, was somewhere around forty years old. Yesterday, I happened upon a relationship advice website (never mind how I got there) started by a man who, he writes on his &quot;about&quot; page, used to be a screenwriter, but after being ignored by former workshop colleague Matt Damon and having little luck, otherwise, he &quot;didn&#39;t want to be that 40-year-old guy trying to sell a screenplay.&quot; So he moved on to relationship advice. He&#39;s still writing--the website offers advice by way of blog entries--so he hasn&#39;t completely quit, but as someone who&#39;s written news articles, feature stories, and fiction, I&#39;m pretty sure writing relationship advice would be nothing at all like making up and shaping an original story. <img src="http://chrisjane.net/wp-content/uploads/2016/02/013-224x300.jpg" alt="013">When deciding to give up creative pursuits, how often is it the death of interest and how often is it an acceptance of failure? Because, obviously, people fail. Even if they try really, really, really hard, are smart and attractive, and sparkle like a Katy Perry firework. Not everyone can succeed. Just the way it is. Is it cowardly, weak, to give up if the assumption is continued failure? Or is it rational? Courageous? Hard common sense? I&#39;ve been thinking about the quitting thing, lately (in a casual, &quot;huh&quot; way). It generates a lot of questions.</p>
<ul>
<li>What does one do when one quits?</li>
<li>Why does wanting to quit seem to happen to people at 40-ish? A 102-year-old woman just danced in the White House--surely 40-ish can&#39;t be too old to hope to achieve something of creative value in the coming two or three decades of reasonably anticipated physical and mental soundness.</li>
<li>Aren&#39;t ideas bound to get only more interesting and complex as experiences and interactions continue to add up?</li>
<li>How many years of trying equals too many? Do people who start late seem to succeed quickly because they&#39;re freshly optimistic and therefore creatively confident rather than beaten down and insecure and tired as all hell of trying to <em>sell</em>?</li>
<li>What does one do when one quits?</li>
</ul>
<p>Is it possible to wipe clean the need to succeed and return to the early, simple joys of creating, or is the failure to achieve X after Y years too powerful to overcome? I&#39;m interested to know if others have thought of quitting, whether they quit, why or why not, and how it all turned out.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Writing for the readers: A short story</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/altruism-in-the-arts</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/altruism-in-the-arts</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 12 May 2015 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Art</category>
    <category>Career</category>
    <category>Flash Fiction</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>Rejection</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[__________________ * __________________ “No ideas?” “Oh,” he thumbed his mug handle, “I have ideas.” “Well, then. There you go. Write them.” “Can’t.” “Why not?” “Because. What’s the point?” “What do you mean?” “I mean,” he said, “what’s…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>__________________ * __________________</p>
<p>“No ideas?” “Oh,” he thumbed his mug handle, “I have ideas.” “Well, then. There you go. Write them.” “Can’t.” “Why not?” “Because. What’s the point?” “What do you mean?” “I mean,” he said, “what’s the point? I start writing a paragraph, or I imagine a scene, and I just stop. I think, ‘Why bother?’” “Doug, you’ve written ninety-seven stories and a novel.” “Yeah. So?” “Why did you bother with those?” she said. “That was different.” “Why?” “I was doing it for fun.” “It’s not fun, now?” “I’m forty,” he said. “Writing isn’t fun after forty?” She blew on her coffee. “Shit.” “I can’t keep fucking around. I want it to be real. I need to make some money. I want to make some money.” “So sell some writing.” “I don’t know what they want. I’ve written ninety-seven stories and a novel and I’ve made seventy-five bucks. And eighty cents.” “I’ve made… hm...” “I get to a blank page and I think about agency rejections, reader disinterest, and the shuffle.” “The—” “As in ‘lost in.’” “I sold an article, once.” “You know how many indie books are out there?” he said. “Millions?” “I don’t know. Probably. Why should I waste my time if I don’t know what they want? If they aren’t even going to read it? It’s not just time, either.” “You know what they want.” “Seventy-five dollars and eighty cents in six years.” “And you’ve been writing for the readers,” she said. “Of course. Who doesn’t write for readers? They’re what it’s all about.” “Well, what’s selling now? Write that.” “It’s zombies and modern fairy tale characters. Snow white in a mini-skirt.” “So, write that stuff.” “I don’t know.” “Or,” she said, “what about a self-help book? Everyone loves those. You could write a book about how to write a book. Lots of bestsellers are made that way.” “It’s…I don’t know.” “Or you could write romance novels like Nicholas Sparks,” she said. “There aren’t a lot of male romance writers, but a ton of readers love romance. You’d have the best of both advantages—romance, and you’re a man, so you’d be just different enough to have the ‘weird’ factor.” “Yeah. It’s just…” “You like traveling. Write travel pieces. You’re into swords. Write an article about swords. You have a dog. Write something for <em>Pet Fancy</em>.” “What, to make money? I don’t like writing articles.” “You said it was about money.” “Readers. I want the readers to like my fiction so much that they pay for it and I make money that way.” “So, you’re like a writing altruist,” she said. “You care about them. You just want to make them happy, to give them something they’ll enjoy and feel good about.” He shrugged. “Uh…sure. Yeah.” “Well, may I direct your attention back to—what did you say? Snow White in a mini skirt?—and zombies? Romance? Readers like it. They like crime novels and mysteries, sci-fi…all of that stuff would be fun to write. Do that.” “I don’t want to write that stuff,” he said. “I want to write <em>my</em> stuff.” “Oh,” she said. “Because I thought you said y—” “Shut up, Mare.”</p>
<p>__________________ * __________________</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Writer&#39;s Lament: &quot;O&#39;, Writing!&quot;</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/writers-lament</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/writers-lament</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 17 Mar 2015 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Dorothy Parker</category>
    <category>Hunter S Thompson</category>
    <category>James Moore</category>
    <category>Ryan Boudinot</category>
    <category>Tim Lott</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[It&#39;s not hard to imagine a young Dorothy Parker sitting at her Catholic school desk, an arm curled around her paper so the teacher and the girls sitting nearby can&#39;t see what she&#39;s writing (definitely not the assignment). Or Hunter S.…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>It&#39;s not hard to imagine a young Dorothy Parker sitting at her Catholic school desk, an arm curled around her paper so the teacher and the girls sitting nearby can&#39;t see what she&#39;s writing (definitely not the assignment). Or Hunter S. Thompson at his school desk, but without an arm covering his work. Just writing whatever the hell he wants to write. When I started writing at around twelve years old, it was on my bedroom floor after having read a certain number of magazines with single-page stories on the final page. I decided, &quot;I bet I can do that.&quot; A few hours, three cursive pages, and one or two strikethroughs later, I found the submission address on the back of the magazine and sent in my (absolutely terrible) story. I don&#39;t remember waiting for a reply, nor being disappointed when nothing came in the mail. What I do remember thinking is, &quot;Woah. I want to do that again.&quot; Twenty-eight years later (or, about two weeks ago), I&#39;d be sitting behind a laptop in a Barnes and Noble Starbucks and working on book number three when I&#39;d look up and notice the shelves and shelves (and shelves) of books -- none of them either of my first two -- on the other side of the cafe railing. <a href="http://chrisjane.net/wp-content/uploads/2015/03/bookstore.jpg"><img src="http://chrisjane.net/wp-content/uploads/2015/03/bookstore-1024x768.jpg" alt="bookstore"></a> &quot;Book store love,&quot; the caption read when I shared this picture on Facebook. Lying like a dog. How many books, 99% I&#39;d never heard of, were on those shelves? Why was I working on yet another novel when, at dreamland best, it would make it to a shelf where it would sit beside another book no one would buy right along with mine? I took my fingers off the keys and used my hand as a visor so I wouldn&#39;t be seen by the nosy man at a nearby table. My face was red, I could feel it, and I&#39;d started to sweat. My eyes burned. I grabbed my phone and sent a text to someone who cared: PLEASE TELL ME I&#39;M NOT WASTING MY TIME AND MY LIFE.</p>
<p>____</p>
<p>About a week ago, I read a <a href="http://www.moorethink.com/2011/04/17/beer-before-breakfast-the-true-story-of-americas-love-affair-with-nascar/">short story</a> on James Moore&#39;s website about his introduction to the NASCAR experience. At one point in an email conversation about what kind of book it might make, he wrote (quoted here with his permission),</p>
<blockquote>
<p>&quot;Anything can be turned into a book. I could write whatever they want but nobody knows what they want.&quot;</p>
</blockquote>
<p>And a few days ago, this post by a writer I know appeared in my Facebook feed:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>&quot;I don&#39;t have a clue what people want to read anymore. Not a damn clue. Obviously.&quot;</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I&#39;ve had plenty of my own moments--when Amazon stats were I&#39;m-getting-drunk-tonight low or when rejected agent queries had me rubbing my forehead--of moaning, &quot;What the hell do they <em>want</em>?&quot; What a bullshit question. I know what they want as well as the next person does. Here&#39;s what sells: straight up romance, family drama, sci-fi/fantasy, mystery/suspense, and books with pink covers and high heels. And even then, it only sells for the few. The real question, the one I think we don&#39;t ask because it sounds whiny and because it&#39;s easier to blame readers for our obscurity, is, &quot;Why don&#39;t they want what I have?&quot;</p>
<p>_____</p>
<p>There had to be a time, for most writing adults, when - as it was for me - writing was untainted, tunnel-vision fun. A time when they were burning a pencil on a short story while everyone around them scribbled answers to text book questions. It had to be like that for Tim Lott, even,  who recently warned in a <a href="http://www.theguardian.com/books/2015/feb/20/tim-lott-life-as-an-author">Guardian article</a> that being a novelist for a living is &quot;like a horror film.&quot; So when does writing make the leap from being an exciting realm of imagination and creation to The Great Lamentable Burden? When did Dorothy Parker decide, &quot;I hate writing, I love having written&quot;? Writers circle around that quote like it&#39;s a ceremonial fire, sharing knowing, <em>tsk</em>-ing shakes of the head. <em>We are so very put upon by our passion, yes</em>, we agree. When did Thompson decide writing was “the most hateful kind of work&quot;? And when did an exercise of passion turn into nose-high arguments over literary vs. commercial or which writers of what genre do or don&#39;t have value? When did it become about low-residency writing instructors <a href="http://www.thestranger.com/books/features/2015/02/27/21792750/things-i-can-say-about-mfa-writing-programs-now-that-i-no-longer-teach-in-one">bloviating</a> about whether a person is meant to write and presuming to have license to pat a certain kind of writer on the head while tut-tutting at them that they won&#39;t &quot;make it&quot; (as if  &quot;making it&quot; is the determining factor when it comes to whether a person should continue writing, or even be in a graduate writing program)? It&#39;s a shame -- no, it is a stupid, self-induced tragedy -- to turn what began as a thing of personal joy and ultimate freedom into a cage of self-doubt, anxiety, stress, petty writer-on-writer conflict, competition, and snobbery. It is the worst kind of insult to the spirit of the child-writer self.</p>
<p>_____</p>
<p>The day after my near-panic attack in Starbucks, it finally hit, and in a way that created a spiritual tilt in my approach to writing, that &quot;making it&quot; had to be eliminated as a focus. There&#39;s too much chance involved. The only thing that can be controlled is the work, which is something that can be tackled with the enthusiasm of a kid trying to run all the way up the neighborhood’s steepest, muddiest hill without sliding down. That&#39;s hard work, too, but completely voluntary and damn good fun, and attempted for no other reason than to meet a personal goal. This is not to say writing isn&#39;t also a grown-up, professional-level challenge, as Lott says it is… getting it right, beginnings and endings, language flow. Should it not be? But maybe writing becomes the great burden it is when expectations get involved and aren&#39;t met: to win the contest, to land the agent, to make the money, to get the good review, to attract the right approval. I think that&#39;s at the heart of a lot of frustration surrounding writing. Not how hard it is to make it good (doing anything well is hard - so what?), and not the labor (typing?). It must be the lack of control over what happens to what we&#39;ve written. But if there&#39;s going to be stress over writing,  isn&#39;t it more gratifying if it&#39;s writing-related? Over the structure of a sentence, maybe, or whether a character gets in bed with her husband or grabs her pillow to sleep downstairs. Dropped into the litany of woes Lott claims a writer endures is the only point I think is worth coming away with in any pursuit to find the joy instead of the struggle: &quot;There is nothing - given my limited range of talents - I would rather do.&quot;</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Have all the legends already been made?</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/curation-of-legends</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/curation-of-legends</guid>
    <pubDate>Sun, 15 Mar 2015 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Alcatraz</category>
    <category>Birdman</category>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Brian Felsen</category>
    <category>Legends</category>
    <category>Robert Franklin Stroud</category>
    <category>Self-Publishing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[There&#39;s a prisoner at San Quentin the staff call &quot;the bird man.&quot; That&#39;s what the bird man, whose real name is Mike Miller, says they call him, anyway. Ever since he arrived at San Quentin, he says in an episode of MSNBC&#39;s &quot;Lockup,&quot; he&#39;s…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>There&#39;s a prisoner at San Quentin the staff call &quot;the bird man.&quot; That&#39;s what the bird man, whose real name is Mike Miller, says they call him, anyway. Ever since he arrived at San Quentin, he says in an episode of MSNBC&#39;s &quot;Lockup,&quot; he&#39;s been a bird magnet. They perch on his shoulders, sit in his hands, and stand nearby when he&#39;s out in the yard.  And not just pigeons, either, but all kinds of birds -- finches, red winged black birds... Birds wallpaper his cell walls. Bird calendars, bird close-ups, birds in veritable glamor shots. I can&#39;t help but think this is the kind of man who, before the advent of all-things-recorded and released to the public, might have become one of the legendary prisoners whose story makes it over the penitentiary walls and is passed down through generations. A few years after the bird man&#39;s eight-year sentence for burglary ends, fellow inmates would start telling the stories, some of them true, some probably grossly exaggerated (&quot;No shit, man, he had a fuckin&#39; Cooper&#39;s Hawk in his cell.&quot;), until he one day earned the same legendary status as that of Robert Franklin Stroud. &quot;Maybe are confused and think I&#39;m the Bird Man of Alcatraz,&quot; Miller says in his &quot;Lockup&quot; segment. He removes his hat and turns his face to the side and says they look alike. The Alcatraz bird man, Robert Franklin Stroud (described in 1963 <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9_lwuC9YqTY&list=PL1EqGne7qK8H79xTfeMm7jTKR3kuGkA3q">footage</a> of a then-recently closed Alcatraz as &quot;brilliant but psychopathic&quot;), admittedly probably had a little more going for him than Miller. He earned his legendary status by studying birds in a lab allowed by the prison, by writing (<a href="http://www.amazon.com/Diseases-Canaries-Robert-Stroud-ebook/dp/B004SB0A5W/"><em>Diseases of Canaries</em></a> and <em>Looking Outward: A History of the U.S. Prison System from Colonial Times to the Formation of the Bureau of Prisons</em>), and by making contributions to avian pathology. But legends aren&#39;t real life. In the movie <em>Birdman of Alcatraz</em>, Burt Lancaster plays the legend: a tame, compassionate version of Stroud, who in real life was such a danger to guards and fellow prisoners that he spent most of his prison life in solitary confinement. Surely a legend could spring from a modern-day man of such natural magnetism that the most fragile of creatures -- hollow-boned and tiny-legged -- are drawn to him for companionship. Or could it, when there&#39;s already so much story noise and video documentation of every day of every life in almost every camera-holding nation with access to the internet? I&#39;m not anti-technology or anti-camera. I think there&#39;s something extraordinary about having the ability to create and leave behind the kind of records I would wait in line for days to see if an equal abundance were discovered to have magically captured the caveman period, the Victorian era, the Renaissance, or the everyday home life of a marriage between a businessman and a flapper. <em>&quot;Oh, applesauce, Howard. Stop being such a bluenose. It&#39;s just a drink with the girls. Why, ever since you put this handcuff on me I haven&#39;t even looked at a bell bottom!&quot;</em> But I think what attracts me the most to history and those who lived in it -- as well as to some of today&#39;s people -- is what I don&#39;t know and can only try to imagine. There&#39;s a lot of drippy, glowing romance in imagining what something (or someone) might be like, and that there&#39;s very little to no recorded footage of the real thing leaves a lot of room for creativity. Maybe a little instructive or inspiring fiction. This <a href="http://www.openculture.com/2013/11/fly-through-17th-century-london.html">animation</a> of a low-level flying tour through 1700s London,  and even movies that depict the era, fascinate me because of the glimpses they provide into a world, a time, so foreign. Yeah, okay, there&#39;s an emaciated man sitting against a building and a figure lying, most likely dead, on the ground in one of the animation&#39;s images. And, yes, movies don&#39;t shy away from the squalor, the violence, the very young prostitutes of the time. But they&#39;re all so interesting, because <em>what must their stories be</em>? (The answer: Well, whatever we want them to be.) Had someone managed to capture conversations among groups of 1700s men having a few drinks before heading to a hanging, or a hot, lunchtime meeting about shop inventory, and in so many hours of real-time footage that we could binge-stream it for months straight on Netflix, would the period have the same allure? Were the sixties more like today, would we know Marylin Monroe as the sultry, mysterious, damaged, unfortunate, and unattainable bombshell who continues to inspire an intoxicating combination of lust and pity? Or would we know far too much about her for all that Vaseline-lens fantasy and instead categorize her with the likes of Anna Nicole Smith and Lindsay Lohan? The bird man of San Quentin might have had a chance in the sixties to become a legend, and maybe even the subject of a movie. A criminal in a maximum security prison who draws vulnerable wildlife is the kind of story that seems to live and grow on its own over time -- that is, unless a camera crew is available to record the stories of hundreds of other prisoners around the country, each with their own stories made interesting by virtue of the fact that a camera is recording them for television. BookBaby founder Brian Felsen says something about self-publishing in a recent <em>5On</em> <a href="http://janefriedman.com/2015/03/11/5on-brian-felsen/">interview</a> that I think could apply to the creation of legends:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>&quot;My concern is over how curation can occur in a post-Internet era, and nobody’s solved that, in any media. ... he wisdom of the crowds has brought us what, Miley Cyrus and E.L. James? I’m starting to miss the era of the pop-culture geniuses. &quot;</p>
</blockquote>
<p>In a time when we&#39;re essentially self-publishing our lives and every facet of our cultural experience, where will the legends come from? How will they be selected? How will we even see them?</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Recently posted 5On interviews</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/recently-posted-5on-interviews</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/recently-posted-5on-interviews</guid>
    <pubDate>Fri, 13 Feb 2015 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>5On</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>James C. Moore</category>
    <category>Marketing</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>Victoria Zackheim</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[If you&#39;re not yet following 5On , you can keep track of newly published interviews by subscribing to my feed (bright red button over there --&gt;) or Jane Friedman&#39;s blog feed. Or both, because then you&#39;ll receive more than interview updates,…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>If you&#39;re not yet following <em>5On</em>, you can keep track of newly published interviews by subscribing to my feed (bright red button over there --&gt;) or <a href="http://janefriedman.com/blog/">Jane Friedman&#39;s</a> blog feed. Or both, because then you&#39;ll receive more than interview updates, and &quot;more&quot; is almost always better. Recent interviews: <a href="http://janefriedman.com/2015/01/28/5-victoria-zackheim/">Victoria Zackheim</a> <img src="http://chrisjane.net/wp-content/uploads/2015/02/Victoria-Zackheim-199x300.jpg" alt="Victoria Zackheim"></p>
<blockquote>
<p> Nothing is more humbling than to realize that editors aren’t falling over themselves to buy your book.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>    <a href="http://janefriedman.com/2015/02/11/5-james-c-moore/">James C. Moore</a> <a href="http://chrisjane.net/wp-content/uploads/2015/02/james-moore.jpg"><img src="http://chrisjane.net/wp-content/uploads/2015/02/james-moore-202x300.jpg" alt="james moore"></a></p>
<blockquote>
<p>When I wrote agents about my fiction I was able to put “Query from NYT Bestselling Author” in the subject line, and that tends to guarantee your email will get read. But doesn’t get you published.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Check the <a href="http://chrisjane.net/blog/5-on-schedule/">schedule</a> regularly for upcoming interviews. Browse <a href="http://chrisjane.net/blog/5-on-archives/">past interviews</a>.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Hashtag: Kill the trigger warnings</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/trigger-warning</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/trigger-warning</guid>
    <pubDate>Mon, 02 Feb 2015 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>American Sniper</category>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Reading</category>
    <category>Safe Space</category>
    <category>Trigger Warning</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Note: This is not about American Sniper . . . . When I watched American Sniper over the weekend, I wasn&#39;t sure how to feel through much of the movie. For the most part, I felt the way I do when watching just about any war movie: engaged.…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Note: This is not about</em> American Sniper*.* . . . When I watched <em>American Sniper</em> over the weekend, I wasn&#39;t sure how to feel through much of the movie. For the most part, I felt the way I do when watching just about any war movie: engaged. But emotionally, there wasn&#39;t much of a reaction. Until the credits, that is, which were accompanied by heartbreaking/reverential music and real footage of Chris Kyle&#39;s funeral procession. I knew, then, what I was supposed to feel, because the movie was telling me what to feel. &quot;Hear this sad music and feel sad,&quot; it said. &quot;See the people on the bridge with their signs, and feel as though you, too, should have been on that bridge.&quot; &quot;Feel like you should honor Chris Kyle, and feel like he is an American Hero.&quot; What I might have felt on my own didn&#39;t even have a chance to surface. Sometimes feelings do that - take some time, evolve as the story settles in - but not in this case. On the walk to the car, during which some of the best movie pondering happens, it wasn&#39;t the movie I was thinking about at all, or even Chris Kyle or his wife or their children or war or Clint Eastwood. Whatever it was a story like <em>American Sniper</em> might have had potential to make me think about was lost in its final moments. What I was thinking instead: &quot;You are not <em>allowed</em> to dislike, question, or criticize this movie. If you dislike this movie even a little bit, or if you treat it as anything but a touching and heart-wrenching tribute to a True American, you do not respect Chris Kyle, and if you do not respect Chris Kyle, you do not respect our military, in particular the service members we decide are heroes, and if you disrespect them, you are a bad American.&quot; I have little doubt that if it weren&#39;t for that final scene, the controversy surrounding the movie would be a fraction of what it was. That scene operated in much the same way as trigger warnings.</p>
<p><strong>&quot;Trigger warning:</strong></p>
<p><strong>&quot;This piece of writing you have not yet read is preceded by a trigger warning because the material you&#39;re about to read is something that is very likely to upset you. You know it will probably upset you because I&#39;m telling you right now, with this trigger warning, that it will probably upset you.</strong></p>
<p><strong>&quot;Don&#39;t read further if you think it <em>might</em> upset you, which you can&#39;t possibly know because you haven&#39;t read it, yet. Which is to say that if you were to read this essay or article blind - with no trigger warning alerting you to potential upset - you might experience some discomfort. Or you might not. But you probably would, because I&#39;m writing about something that is decidedly upsetting, which I feel deserves a warning lest someone feel something unexpected.&quot;</strong></p>
<p>Those who require a trigger warning before reading something might  be too concerned about how they&#39;re going to feel and not concerned enough about what the writing is trying to say. How can something be approached objectively and openly with that kind of reservation? In college, one of my writing classes was assigned to read an anonymous, first-person essay illustrating in vivid, matter-of-fact detail the day to day experience of living in poverty. We weren&#39;t warned that it might upset us. Parts of the essay might have upset some readers. There were children involved, and a single mother, and bad nutrition. Other readers might have been less upset, but more educated. Maybe motivated to understand more about poverty or find ways to be helpful. Some students in the class might have wondered who the anonymous writer was, and whether it was someone who&#39;d actually lived a life of poverty or someone who&#39;d only observed it and written about their observations. (And would it matter? If so, why?) One or two readers might have been shocked by the details, but the details they were shocked by would probably have varied. One reader might have been surprised to learn that the purchase of one day&#39;s worth of groceries could mean not being able to afford a day of daycare, which would mean not having the freedom to go to work to make the money to pay for daycare. What I remember most about the essay is the description of how long an onion could be made to last when other food wasn&#39;t available. These are the assorted thoughts that are permitted to come to readers naturally when they&#39;re surprised by material. Because their reactions aren&#39;t decided for them by someone else before they even have the chance to read, and because someone isn&#39;t telling them not only to be upset, but what to be upset by, they have an opportunity to process the information on their own and determine which parts of the writing mean something to them, or upset them - and why. They also have the invitation, in the absence of a trigger warning, to fully absorb what they&#39;re reading rather than looking for that upsetting thing. <em>Waiting...waiting...waiting...where is it? where&#39;s the part that might make me angry, defensive, or otherwise squirmy?...reading...waiting...still don&#39;t see it.</em>.<em>.did I miss it?...oh! there it is! that must be it...Wait, what was this even about, again?</em> Trigger warnings, like the funeral scene at the end of <em>American Sniper</em>, strip away  processing freedom, and along with it the story&#39;s potential power. And I think this is a truly unfortunate thing. Reading and individual processing have always gone together so well.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Gratitude for a shout-out</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/gratitude-for-a-shout-out</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/gratitude-for-a-shout-out</guid>
    <pubDate>Wed, 14 Jan 2015 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog</category>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Books</category>
    <category>Fiction</category>
    <category>Michael Brookes</category>
    <category>Shout Out</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Michael Brookes, UK game developer and author of Sun Dragon , Faust 2.0 , and several others (favorably reviewed by Amazon and Goodreads readers), regularly posts a &quot;shout-out&quot; to blogs on his website. That he&#39;s regular about it doesn&#39;t…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Michael Brookes, UK game developer and author of <em>Sun Dragon</em>, <em>Faust 2.0</em>, and several others (favorably reviewed by Amazon and Goodreads readers), regularly posts a &quot;shout-out&quot; to blogs on his website. That he&#39;s regular about it doesn&#39;t mean he isn&#39;t selective, and I&#39;m happy he selected mine to be among those he decides are worth sharing with his readers. Check it out, and check out his books and the rest of his website, <a href="http://thecultofme.blogspot.co.uk/2015/01/blog-shout-out-chris-jane-book-blog.html">here</a>.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Posted: 5On with Leora Skolkin-Smith</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/posted-5on-with-leora-skolkin-smith</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/posted-5on-with-leora-skolkin-smith</guid>
    <pubDate>Wed, 14 Jan 2015 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>5 On</category>
    <category>Edges</category>
    <category>Hystera</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Leora Skolkin-Smith</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>Q&amp;A</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Leora Skolkin-Smith, author of Edges and Hystera and contributing editor to readysteadybook.com, answers five questions about writing and five questions about publishing at JaneFriedman.com . . What is failure? That it sells only a few…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Leora Skolkin-Smith, author of <em>Edges</em> and <em>Hystera</em> and contributing editor to readysteadybook.com, answers five questions about writing and five questions about publishing at <a href="http://janefriedman.com/2015/01/14/5-leora-skolkin-smith/">JaneFriedman.com</a>. . <a href="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/leoraskolkin-smith-jpg.png"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/leoraskolkin-smith-jpg.png" alt="LeoraSkolkin-Smith.jpg"></a></p>
<blockquote>
<p>What is failure? That it sells only a few copies and doesn’t get review coverage?</p>
</blockquote>
<p>. . .</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>5 On Moving to Jane Friedman&#39;s Blog</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-moving-jane-friedman</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-moving-jane-friedman</guid>
    <pubDate>Sun, 11 Jan 2015 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>5 On</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Jane Friedman</category>
    <category>Marketing</category>
    <category>Promotion</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>Self-Publishing</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Not too long ago, I started 5 On because I wanted to find a way to connect people who have a certain amount of experience with people who might learn or benefit from that experience, and I wanted to do it in an informal, entertaining way.…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Not too long ago, I started <a href="http://chrisjane.net/category/5-on/">5 On</a> because I wanted to find a way to connect people who have a certain amount of experience with people who might learn or benefit from that experience, and I wanted to do it in an informal, entertaining way. I sent an interview invitation and an explanation of <em>5 On</em> to a list of writers from my address book, and responses started coming within the hour, one after the other saying &quot;Yes.&quot; Most gratifying about working on this series, from the beginning, has been the willingness of so many to take the time to answer questions about their writing, their rejections, how they deal with editors, their views on publishing today, their promotional efforts good and bad, and even their own insecurities, for a website (this one) that&#39;s still pretty new and not all that well traveled. If there had been anything else I could have asked for, it would have been more readers for the interviews. There&#39;s some good stuff there! Good, helpful, encouraging, relatable stuff! Definitely deserving of more of an audience than I was managing on my own. I couldn&#39;t have been more stunned or more excited, then, when <a href="http://janefriedman.com/">Jane Friedman</a> invited <em>5 On</em> to be a series on her own blog - an invaluable, highly respected resource for writers and publishers. And so, here we are. I&#39;ll still be conducting the interviews, but they&#39;ll be in a new location. And I&#39;ll have that location (specific link) for you soon. As soon as I have it myself. Until then, please come back here or follow me on <a href="http://twitter.com/chrismjane">Twitter</a> for <em>5 On</em> updates. Happy trails! Chris</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>5 On: Kris Saknussemm</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-kris-saknussemm</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-kris-saknussemm</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 06 Jan 2015 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>5 On</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Kris Saknussemm</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>Q&amp;A</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[What does a successful writer have to worry about? How does someone with nearly constant creativity-on-the-brain manage a romantic relationship? Are male and female writers really that different? Kris Saknussemm answers these questions and…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>What does a successful writer have to worry about? How does someone with nearly constant creativity-on-the-brain manage a romantic relationship? Are male and female writers really that different? Kris Saknussemm answers these questions and more in this installment of <em>5 On</em>.</p>
<p><a href="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/kris-saknussemm1.jpg"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/kris-saknussemm1.jpg?w=300" alt="Kris Saknussemm"></a><a href="http://krissaknussemm.com">Kris Saknussemm</a> is the author of eleven books, including the Philip K. Dick Award nominated <em>Zanesville</em>, <em>Private Midnight</em>, which a Starred Review in <em>Publisher’s Weekly</em> described as “David Lynch meets James Ellroy,” and <em>Sea Monkeys</em>, a memoir. His play <em>The Humble Assessment</em>  was the highlighted main stage work at the 2013 Las Vegas Fringe Festival and is now in production as an independent feature film. Amongst his many recognitions are First Prize in the Boston Review’s Short Story Contest, First Prize in the Missouri Review’s 10 Minute Play Competition, and Australia’s Mary Gilmore Award. He has been a fellow at the MacDowell Colony and was the 2012 Gallagher Fellow at the Black Mountain Institute of UNLV, where he currently teaches. His major work in progress relates to the time he spent earlier in his life in Papua New Guinea and the Solomon Islands.</p>
<p>.</p>
<p>5 ON WRITING</p>
<p>.</p>
<p><em><strong>Q: You&#39;ve been writing for much of your life: plays, short fiction, novels. You&#39;ve also been successful. What kind of writing-related pressure do you struggle with at this point, if any?</strong></em> <strong>KS:</strong> Money, audience, credence, hope—does anything I care about matter to others? All the original questions still apply. But some things have changed. I sold my first genuine story at 16 for $150 and my second for $750. Seemed like a lot of money then. I had a personal interview with Tennessee Williams, by virtue of winning a national playwriting contest at age 17. I drove a white 1970 Dodge Charger at the time. Into the great wide open. Everything was wide open. Is it the same today? Or is it time for what Graham Greene called a “crepuscular reexamination” for us all? Writing poetry was actually once a reasonable way to pull chicks. At my first big reading when I was in college, the guy who’d taught me how to skin a woodchuck showed up on a nitro-powered ice racing motorcycle with studded tires. Whatever happened to him? <em><strong><a href="http://www.amazon.com/Jellied-Eels-Think-Distant-Thoughts/dp/1848634528"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2015/01/eat-jellied-eels-small.jpg" alt="eat-jellied-eels-small"></a>You say in an interview at</strong></em> <strong>Bare Knuckle Poet</strong> <em><strong>that writing, or maybe being a writer, cost you a marriage. If I may ask, was it the time spent writing, the stress over searching for a publisher, or something else that challenged the relationship, and have you since learned how to create better balance?</strong></em> Honestly, I think the relationship was stressed of its own accord, but 12 years isn’t a bad go for any couple. I’ve since learned how to share what I’m thinking and writing about better. And I’ve learned how to find other manifestations of my work that will connect with my friends and intimates, who are not directly associated with the writing in ways they can dig. My key intimate partner in Australia, after my divorce, isn’t a great reader. But she has a very fine eye for the best of my paintings, most of which are connected to my writing in some way. I reached out to my musician friends the same way. So, I’ve grown in how I listen to and appreciate others. But as to spousal/life partnership connections—it’s hard. I think there is an inherent selfishness in a life in art that can’t be dismissed. I don’t have any issues with speaking to or performing in front of a lot of people. Alone in a room or a car with someone? Different story, different guy. I guess we all search for that close quarter partner who can understand who we’ve been since the get-go. Not that we don’t make mistakes or need correction—but we all need a baseline of acceptance of who we are, so that we can be more for them. Would it work better if the other person were an artist too? I don’t know. <em><strong>Why do you write what you write?</strong></em> I often misheard things as a child, and developed elaborate mythologies around those mistakes. That’s fundamentally what my idea of art is. I started writing when I was seven—because I did the math and realized I was soon going to run out of Hardy Boys books. So, I created The Benton Boys! Part of the same logic remains operational. But what I’m writing now has changed a great deal from what I thought I was writing when I started. I’m now openly addressing, and I hope, figuratively assaulting, the question of what it means to grow up, to “have grown up,” even if I’ve lacked the cultural ceremonies to validate that (most of us today, in what I call the Cargo West, are in the same canoe). I think it’s very important that male writers revisit the question of what it means to be a man—and it’s essential to the health and well being of society as a whole that we encourage this interrogation. Females need their own review and recalibration for the same reasons. But basically, I write from two standpoints—my dreams, which I ritually record—and peculiar fault line moments that I’ve been party to in “real life.” I triangulate these through research and extrapolation. Dreams and seemingly random misunderstandings in parking lots have always been the inspiration. Regrets…something I heard someone say one rainy night far away from home. <em><strong>Do you make an effort to fit into a brand mold (even one of your own creation), or do you write what you want to write the way you want to write it?</strong></em> Unless you are very pure genre writer, a brand mold is something you won’t have much control over, anyway. Write the best writing that comes forth from your innermost being—the most individual—what no one else can do. I think of it as being on the porch with my heroes. If it comes my turn, what am I going to say? I had a student once, a very emotionally challenged individual, who died young. He told a “duck walks into a bar” story I still think is one of the best things I’ve ever heard.<em><strong><a href="http://www.amazon.com/Private-Midnight-Kris-Saknussemm/dp/1590201760/"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2015/01/private-midnight-small.jpg?w=198" alt="private-midnight-small"></a></strong></em> <em><strong>You may choose only one of your books to represent you and your writing in the distant future. What do you choose, and why?</strong></em> REVEREND AMERICA is currently my best and most accessible book. PRIVATE MIDNIGHT is the published work I’m most proud of, because it hurt the most. It did very well in France and Italy—and Bulgaria. But always the answer should be one’s latest work in progress, which in my case, begins at 6,000 feet over the Bismarck Sea, with an eight foot-long tranquilized crocodile regaining consciousness in a twin-engine plane that’s being pursued by the Indonesian military. Why? Because it takes some doing to get into that kind of situation. I always wanted to know people like that—and suddenly I’d become one. Growing up, my friends and I had this expression, “Is it serious yet?” I’ve rediscovered that joy and fear. .</p>
<p>5 ON PUBLISHING</p>
<p>.</p>
<p><em><strong>There was a kerfuffle in 2012 over male vs. female authors and the treatment they receive when it comes to awards and recognition, even book covers publishers assign to each. (Pink and pretty for girls, artistic and more complex for boys.)</strong></em> <em><strong>You happened to say that same year, in an interview in Spontaneous Combustion, &quot;If I had to get specific about writers I continually come back to, Cervantes, Swift, Sterne, Melville, Kafka, Faulkner, Miller, Dick and Burroughs come to mind—but there are many, many others (and I have large sections of the Sherlock Holmes canon committed to memory). My favorite female authors are Djuna Barnes, Clarice Lispector and Katherine Anne Porter.&quot;</strong></em> <em><strong>Why the &quot;female authors&quot; distinction? Would you say that in the world of published writing there is a difference between male and female writing and how each is, or should be, received?</strong></em> I once worked with blind people, and they explained some of the differences between males and females in ways that liberated and permanently influenced my thinking. If we’re honest, there’s often as big a difference in male and female writing as there is in males and females who physically walk into a room—their scent, or the timbre of their voices. The question is, can we appreciate those differences and expand our own lives around them? We are much more open to these things in music and the visual arts. Writing/literature seems parochial and perspective-fixed to me, sadly. But we should all be free to admire the artists who speak to us. I like the late Kathy Acker more than my female writer friends do. We had drinks once and yelled the whole time. It was fabulous. Many people dote on Frieda Kahlo. I respect that. I prefer Helen Frankenthaler. There’s a Facebook cult of Nina Simone. I’m more spoken to by Sarah Vaughan. I minored in Native American Studies in college and got to meet Leslie Marmon Silko. She was a beautiful woman when she came to read. That wasn’t why I wrote a major essay about her work. I think my point about the female writer distinction is that men of my age have been pummeled about not engaging with female artists (of all kinds), and I have. I just don’t toe an easy party line. In the end, I’m weary of the relentless emphasis on gender that is one of the defining elements of our time. But I think there is unquestionable evidence to indicate that writing today (and therefore reading) is female led. The pendulum has swung. Some people just don’t want to acknowledge it. <em><strong><strong>You&#39;ve been published by one of the Big Five (Random House), smaller presses like Soft Skull, and you&#39;ve self-published. How would you characterize the pursuit of a (your) desired publisher?</strong></strong></em> <a href="http://www.amazon.com/Humble-Assessment-Kris-Saknussemm-ebook/dp/B00H3QI3GM"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2015/01/humble-assessment-thumb.jpg?w=195" alt="humble-assessment-thumb"></a>I have a lot of respect for Algonquin Books. I like McSweeney&#39;s, but they are something of a closed shop. Of the majors, I still admire Viking, Little Brown and FSG, although much of what they publish is a bit conservative for my tastes. I hear good things about The Free Press and Soho, although I&#39;ve never had anything to do with them myself. The publisher I most admire overall is an Australian company, Text Publishing in Melbourne. They have a relationship with Canongate in the UK and Grove in the US.  Ideally, I seek to have three channels open: an edgy New York imprint, one of the strong small presses (such as Lazy Fascist in Portland, who are doing some very exciting things), and then my own imprint for special projects that don&#39;t fall into a clear commercial frame, or which have a strong multimedia component. In my view, the key issues for aspiring writers to consider are these: Has the book been acquired by a passionate editor who has both some traction in-house and stability? What is the publisher&#39;s vision and understanding of the emerging electronic world--are they leading it or being led by it? Finally, what is their international reach, or how is the contract written regarding foreign rights? My first book ZANESVILLE has become a cult hit in Russia and Poland. My book PRIVATE MIDNIGHT did very well in France and Italy. We have to think globally as writers. <em><strong>What has been most successful for you when it comes to gaining visibility?</strong></em> Public performance. If you’re not good at it naturally, you have to put in the time to get there. If you are good naturally, you have to put in the time to get better. <em><strong>What lessons have you learned in your experiences with publishing that have had the greatest impact?</strong></em></p>
<ul>
<li>Stick to what you’re doing—don’t be petty or jealous. Try to speak positively of those writers / artists you do feel kinship with, rather than resenting those you don’t like, who may inevitably end up in the moment being more rewarded. (Remember Booth Tarkington etc.)</li>
<li>Anyone of your tribe who succeeds is a victory for you.</li>
<li>Remember what got you excited about reading and writing way back whenever. Stay true to that.</li>
<li>Constantly revise your opinions and remain promiscuous in your thinking.</li>
<li>There is no more publishing “industry” in an art form sense. Maxwell Perkins and Bennett are long gone. There are also no more tastemakers such as Gertrude Stein and Ezra Pound, Allen Ginsberg and Gore Vidal. Like skydivers, we’re on our own. But still the rule endures—try very hard to land into the wind.</li>
<li>Whenever a poor young single mother, living in a crap little town in North Carolina takes the trouble to ride a bus for an hour to go to the library to find your book—and then takes the time to write you about it—consider that. Did the <em>New York Times</em> review really matter as much?</li>
</ul>
<p><em><strong>What is your opinion of the current state of the publishing industry? Do new authors have more or less of a chance of publishing with a big-five house than they might have ten years ago?</strong></em> There’s more mediocre and truly terrible writing than ever before. People in New York and London publishing are demoralized—and many young editors have no life experience outside of parent paid internships at all. It’s a shambles. But that sort of excites me. Whiffs of cordite, Kerosene and compromised liver! I say to my students, culture is over, and now you’re free to write what really matters to you. But think of it as what matters to other people, as if around a 55-gallon drumfire under a ruined overpass. Let’s put those rotten stuffed animals and broken toys on sticks and dance around. I like the shadows they make. For those still desperate to be published by the big five, I would consider trying to get into Iowa, moving to Brooklyn after, and then drinking and sleeping around. Why meddle with a proven formula? If that doesn’t pan out, come join us around the fire. <em><strong>Thank you, Kris.</strong></em> <strong>Readers</strong>: If you enjoy this or any of the other <em>5 On</em> interviews and have writer or reader friends you think might also enjoy them, please share! The series is just getting started and there’s a terrific list of interview subjects ahead.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>5 On: Caroline Leavitt</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-caroline-leavitt</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-caroline-leavitt</guid>
    <pubDate>Mon, 22 Dec 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>5 On</category>
    <category>Caroline Leavitt</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Is This Tomorrow</category>
    <category>Pictures Of You</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <category>Writing Advice</category>
    <description><![CDATA[In this 5 On interview, Caroline Leavitt talks about the effects of having a hit debut novel, the nightmare publishing scenario that followed, and what she won&#39;t write about. (And much more. Not to be missed.) . . . Caroline Leavitt is the…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>In this <em>5 On</em> interview, Caroline Leavitt talks about the effects of having a hit debut novel, the nightmare publishing scenario that followed, and what she won&#39;t write about. (And much more. Not to be missed.) . <a href="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/curlycaroline.jpg"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/curlycaroline.jpg?w=285" alt="curlycaroline"></a>. .Caroline Leavitt is the NYT bestselling author of <em>Is This Tomorrow</em> and <em>Pictures of You</em>, as well as seven other novels. <em>Pictures of You</em> was a Costco Pennie’s Pick, and on the Best Books of the Year from the <em>San Francisco Chronicle</em>, <em>The Providence Journal</em>, <em>Bookmarks</em> and <em>Kirkus</em> reviews. <em>Is This Tomorrow</em> was long listed for the Maine Readers Prize, a <em>San Francisco Chronicle</em> Editor’s Choice, a Best Book of the Year from <em>January Magazine</em>, and a Jewish Book Council Pick. She reviews books for the <em>San Francisco Chronicle</em>, the <em>Boston Globe</em> and <em>People</em>, and teaches writing online at Stanford, UCLA Writers Program Extension, and the University of Toronto. She also works with writers privately. Visit her at <a href="http://www.carolineleavitt.com">www.carolineleavitt.com</a>.  </p>
<p>5 ON WRITING</p>
<p>.</p>
<p><em><strong>Q: You post pictures around your writing area of people who represent your characters. I assume (maybe incorrectly?) you find the faces after you&#39;ve imagined your characters. Has there been a time when looking at a picture has made you add or change something about a character - or even the story - because of what you saw in the picture (a scar, maybe, or a look in the eye)?</strong></em> <strong>C.L.:</strong> I start out with a vague image of the character. I might know that a character has frizzy blonde hair, and then I do a search until a photo speaks to me. I just know that’s the character. And yes, a photo can absolutely change things. I found a photo of this old woman with white braids wrapped about her head, but she looked so confident in the photo that I gave that confidence to my character! <em><strong>What aspect of writing presents the greatest challenge to you, and has what challenges you changed over the course of your writing career?</strong></em> Finding the right idea. I always have to have something new that I want to work on when I am finishing a novel because I hate that blank stage when you have no ideas at all and you start thinking that you may never write anything else except a grocery list! A lot of times I have an idea and it’s not the right one, but working on it will lead me to it. I spent months on this new idea and then during a conversation with a friend at lunch, I suddenly had this other idea that I was obsessed with! Sometimes ideas just don’t work. I have the first chapter of a novel I’ve been trying to write for ten years, now, and I just cannot make it work. Sometimes it takes time. <em>Is This Tomorrow</em> was also one of those ten-years-can’t-make-it-work novels, and then suddenly, I was able to. I have no idea why. Maybe it was because I stopped stressing about it so much! <em><strong><a href="http://www.amazon.com/Pictures-You-Caroline-Leavitt-ebook/dp/B004BLIGZU/"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/picturesofyoutimes.jpg?w=199" alt="PicturesOfYouTimes"></a>Imagine a world in which only one book from every author is allowed to exist for the rest of humanity&#39;s time on earth. Which single book of yours from the last fifteen years do you save, and why?</strong></em> <em>Pictures of You</em>. Because so much of that book is about my son when he was little--not that he is anything like the character, not that he has asthma (he doesn’t), but the love between one of the characters and that boy was and is the way I feel about my son. <em><strong>If you’re stuck on what a character’s specifically worded response will be, or not sure what a character will do next, what do you do to move forward? How do you find that response or behavior?</strong></em> Sometimes I try to imagine it as a movie. I write it as a script. I might say the lines out loud. I might try to go for “the negation of the negation”--which is finding what would be the absolute worst thing to happen to the character at that moment that would force the character to act or change. <em><strong>What won&#39;t you write about in a novel, and why?</strong></em> I wouldn’t want to write a novel from the viewpoint of a serial killer or a rapist or a child molester. Those things, to me, are unforgivable crimes and you have to find the humanity in your characters. I don’t think I could. .</p>
<p>5 ON PUBLISHING</p>
<p>.</p>
<p><em><strong>You mention in a 2013</strong></em> <strong>Psychology Today</strong> <em><strong>interview that</strong></em> <strong>Cruel, Beautiful World</strong> <em><strong>had just been bought by your publisher. Has your publisher ever rejected a novel you&#39;ve submitted since taking you on as a client?  And if one is rejected, what happens to it?</strong></em> Ah, see my response to this question below. The only other thing I would add is that Algonquin has bought both books I’ve submitted. If they rejected one, my agent would send it to other publishers. If they rejected it, it would go in a drawer, I would be deeply upset and cry, and then I would start writing something new. <em><strong>Your first novel,</strong></em> <strong>Meeting Rozzy Halfway</strong><em><strong>, had the kind of success that most authors dream their first novel will find. Were you surprised by it, and how, if at all, did that kind of attention affect your approach to your next book?</strong></em> It was a total shock. I had enough rejection slips to paper the Empire State Building, and as a fluke I entered a story into the then very prestigious Redbook Young Writers’ Contest. I never thought I had a chance in hell, but I won first prize. And then an agent came calling, and then they sold a book deal on the basis of that story. That whole first year was magic. I was on TV, radio, everywhere, BUT little did I know that that is not how it goes all the time. My next book came out and my publisher went out of business so the book died. Same thing with book three and four. Then I signed with a big publisher for a two book deal, and they did no publicity and both books died. Then I signed with another publisher for a three book deal. The third book was <em>Pictures of You</em> and they rejected it as not being “special enough.” I asked if I could write something else for them, and they said, “No, we don’t think that will be special, either.” I was heartsick! It was my 9th novel, and outside of <em>Rozzy</em>, I had no sales at all. No one would want me. I was sure of it. So I cried to my friends, and one had this editor she loved at Algonquin, and she told her editor about my book. I sent her the book, and a few weeks later, I had a new publisher, who took that “not special” book and turned it into a NYT bestseller! So now, I approach every book as simply that--a book I am writing. It may do well. It may not do well. It’s luck, timing, and a lot of other forces in play that no writer can control. <em><strong>You write guest posts, you&#39;re interviewed, you interview others, and you&#39;ve appeared on television. What has worked best for you - outside of appearing on national TV programs like the Today Show - in terms of gaining visibility?</strong></em> Social media! Facebook and Twitter are fabulous for interacting with people. I’ve met movie people there, other authors who I’ve been lucky enough to meet in person. It’s a water-cooler for writers! I’ve found the more open and honest and kind you are, the more those qualities are returned to you! <em><strong>There can be a lot of imagined competition in the writing world (I say &quot;imagined&quot; because each writer is so different, and there&#39;s so much reading space, that there&#39;s little to compete for), and there&#39;s also a kind of hierarchy. But you, a NYT best-seller who is well established and high on the totem, seem happy to promote other, some of them much lesser-known, writers and give some of your time to sites like this one. Why?</strong></em> I’m glad you asked this question. There is indeed a lot of competition in the writing world--who made what list, who got what prize, who got what. And it makes writers crazy. Plus, if you look at the lists, it’s all really a matter of taste and the times, and who got the biggest publicity budget. I’m also a book critic at <em>People</em>, the <em>San Francisco Chronicle</em> and the <em>Boston Globe</em>, and you have no idea how many wonderful, amazing novels come through my door and they don’t get reviewed because there is so little space for reviews. (I don’t make the decisions on what gets reviewed, by the way. My editors do.) I felt awful about this, and I decided it would be my mission to help lesser-known writers and, really, any writer. I gave over my blog to interviewing writers, which meant I could also interview writers who are my friends (you can’t review your friends because it is considered unethical). And I could spread the word about books I loved. The blog has grown and grown and it makes me feel great to help others. I was helped a lot by other writers in my career--and hurt, too. One writer actually wrote a piece about writers who don’t deserve to make the NYT list and said “Sorry, Caroline Leavitt” in the piece! I was dumbfounded! Another writer wrote a piece about why she wouldn’t blurb a particular book--and it was obvious that it was my book! I determined I didn’t want to be that way. I believe in karma, and kindness, and I think you can really change the world by being kind, by helping others, by all these little acts to help others. <em><strong>What advice would you give a class of writing students about the business of publishing?</strong></em><a href="http://www.amazon.com/This-Tomorrow-Novel-Caroline-Leavitt-ebook/dp/B00AFKIRH8"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/ittuse.jpg?w=203" alt="ITTUSE"></a> NEVER EVER EVER GIVE UP. Really. Things can change in an instant. Publishing is a weird and fickle business, but it’s good to remember that <em>The Help</em> was rejected 60 times. And so were a lot of really fine books. Remember Van Gogh died penniless and unknown, but that doesn’t mean he wasn’t a genius. Write for yourself, not for the market. If you write for readers, it sounds fake. If you write the book that you yourself need to read, then you will hit something universal and wonderful and important. Connect with other writers on social media! Be kind. Pay it forward. And never give up. Never. Never. Never. <em><strong>Thank you, Caroline.</strong></em> <strong>Readers</strong>: If you enjoy this or any of the other <em>5 On</em> interviews and have writer or reader friends you think might also enjoy them, please share! The series is just getting started and there&#39;s a terrific list of interview subjects ahead.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>5 On: Rick Shefchik</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-rick-shefchik</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-rick-shefchik</guid>
    <pubDate>Wed, 10 Dec 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>5 On</category>
    <category>Amen Corner</category>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Editing</category>
    <category>Marketing</category>
    <category>Promotion</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>Q&amp;A</category>
    <category>Rather See You Dead</category>
    <category>Rick Shefchick</category>
    <category>Self-Publishing</category>
    <category>Small Press Publishing</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[In this installment of 5 On , retired journalist Rick Shefchik, author of the novels Amen Corner , Green Monster , Frozen Tundra , and Rather See You Dead , talks about the everywriter fantasy of leaving a job to write novels, shares his…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>In this installment of <em>5 On</em>, retired journalist Rick Shefchik, author of the novels <em>Amen Corner</em>, <em>Green Monster</em>, <em>Frozen Tundra</em>, and <em>Rather See You Dead</em>, talks about the everywriter fantasy of leaving a job to write novels, shares his mystery/thriller-writing technique, and discusses his choice of genres. He also explains why he crossed from traditional to self-publishing and why publishing with a small, independent press, as he did with one of his novels, did not prove to be an advantageous alternative to self-publishing. . <img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/rick-pier-2007-033.jpg?w=225" alt="Rick pier 2007 033">.Rick Shefchik was born and raised in Duluth, Minnesota, graduated from Dartmouth College and began his journalism career at the Duluth News-Tribune. He then spent 26 years at the St. Paul Pioneer Press as a media critic, feature writer/columnist, enterprise reporter and sportswriter. He left the Pioneer Press in December 2006 to pursue a career as a novelist and freelance writer. He lives in Stillwater, Minnesota, with his wife, Barbara, daughter Claire and son David. He&#39;s a lifelong golfer and plays guitar with Yesterday’s News, an oldies band he formed with some of his fellow journalists. Rick&#39;s latest book, <em><a href="http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B017I6HLX2/">Everybody&#39;s Heard about the Bird: The True Story of 1960s Rock and Roll in Minnesota</a></em>, published in Nov. 2015. ..</p>
<p>5 ON WRITING</p>
<p>.</p>
<p><em><em><em>Q: In your latest novel,</em> Rather See You Dead</em>, &quot;someone begins mailing a series of cryptic mash-ups of song lyrics by Elvis Presley and the Beatles.&quot; Where did that idea come from?</em>** <strong><a href="http://www.amazon.com/Rather-See-Dead-Rick-Shefchik-ebook/dp/B005NIAOGY"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/ratherseedeadcover_388x600.jpg?w=194" alt="RatherSeeDeadcover\_388x600"></a>R.S.</strong> I have two great interests: sports and music. I had already written three modest-selling sports thrillers, and decided to try a music-based thriller. I&#39;m also very interested in history, and I thought the reading public might be interested in a Da Vinci Code-style thriller based on recent pop music history. The two biggest acts in pop music in my lifetime have been Elvis and the Beatles. I have read many biographies of both; I knew that the Beatles – and in particular, John Lennon – idolized Elvis. It occurred to me that there was a possibility the Beatles might have played their first German bar gigs while Elvis was still serving in the U.S. Army in Germany, which would have presented a natural opportunity to bring them together in a work of fiction. Turns out Elvis left in March 1960, while the Beatles did not go to Germany until August 1960. But their relative proximity suggested a plot: John Lennon meets a woman in Liverpool who promises him she can introduce him to Elvis Presley, if he is willing to go to Paris while Elvis is there on a one-week leave. The plot naturally evolved from both men being involved with the same woman. I brought it into the present with the women&#39;s daughter appearing on an “American Idol”-styled talent show, where she is recognized by people who have spent decades trying to keep her from her mother and from the knowledge of who her father was. <em><strong>Is there a book without which you might not have been inspired in the same way to be a thriller writer?</strong></em> I read most of the Raymond Chandler novels years ago, and was a big fan of Robert Parker&#39;s Spenser novels, so I already had a feel for detective fiction. If any one book stands out, however, it might be <em>The Firm</em> by John Grisham – though I was a bit disappointed by the ending, I was amazed at how easily I was swept along for the first several hundred pages. <em><strong>How do you plot your mysteries, and do you find yourself having to go back through to drop subtle clues after you&#39;ve reached the final page?</strong></em> I write a bare-bones outline before I start to write a mystery; I know who the killer is, I know why he will go undetected for most of the story, and I have a pretty good idea of the final scene I&#39;m working toward. Rather than inserting clues after I&#39;ve written the manuscript, however, I find the reverse is always true: I will have inserted seemingly innocuous details into the story as I&#39;m writing without having specific ideas of how they might become important, and then find later in the plot that they are perfect hinges upon which to turn the story in interesting, and in some cases, unexpected directions. I&#39;ve had writers tell me they&#39;ve got every chapter scripted out before they write the first word of their novel. I can&#39;t imagine writing that way; the story unfolds much more naturally if I make use of ideas that come to me as I&#39;m writing. <em><strong>You made the dream leap: you left your job to become a novelist. What did you envision when you imagined a life as a novelist, and how did the reality match up? Were there any surprises?</strong></em> <a href="http://www.amazon.com/Amen-Corner-Skarda-Mystery-Mysteries-ebook/dp/B003V8BSDQ"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/amencover-1535572.jpg?w=194" alt="Amencover.1535572"></a>I wanted to write books since I was about 10 years old, and I grew up to achieve my childhood dream. When I left my newspaper job at age 54, I had hoped to earn as an author at least approximately what I had earned as a reporter, but that did not prove to be the case. It would be easy to say that the surprise was that I didn&#39;t sell as many books as I hoped to. All but a small handful of writers end up dealing with that reality. I have supplemented my income with freelance magazine and newspaper work, but all my writing income combined would not have been enough had it not been for a Knight-Ridder newspaper pension I began collecting at age 55, and my wife&#39;s full-time job (with excellent benefits) at the State of Minnesota&#39;s Department of Health. My recent work in non-fiction -- a book on Minnesota golf history, three private golf club anniversary history books and a forthcoming book about Minnesota rock &#39;n&#39; roll bands in the 1960s -- have been a big boost to my income. What really surprises me is how content I am to have such modest sales figures. I&#39;m proud of every book I&#39;ve written, I&#39;ve become a better writer, and I have enough money that I can pay my mortgage. Financial success would be great, but I&#39;ve found it doesn&#39;t dictate my satisfaction. <em><strong>Why thrillers?</strong></em> I don&#39;t have much interest in “literary” fiction. I like stories that are plot-driven. I also want to write for the widest audience possible, and thrillers are generally the top-selling works of fiction. .</p>
<p>5 ON PUBLISHING</p>
<p>.</p>
<p><em><strong>Your other books are published by presses (Poisoned Pen and North Star), but</strong></em> <strong>Rather See You Dead</strong> <em><strong>is self-published. What made you choose that avenue?</strong></em> The downturn in the publishing business. My first novel, <em>Amen Corner</em>, did relatively well, and my publisher at Poisoned Press loved my second Sam Skarda novel, <em>Green Monster</em>. She expected me to move on to a bigger publishing house, and so did I. I got an agent for my third Skarda novel, <em>Frozen Tundra</em>, who was very enthusiastic about it, but this was the fall of 2008, and the publishing business was taking a major hit from the weak economy. I don&#39;t know for sure if that&#39;s why my agent couldn&#39;t sell <em>Frozen Tundra</em> – the other issue was that new publishers apparently aren&#39;t eager to pick up a series in mid-stream. So I took the book back to Poisoned Pen, and my publisher regretfully turned it down, saying it was a thriller, rather than a mystery. I suspect the economy had more to do with it than the slight bend in the genre, but no matter what the reason, I was forced to go to a smaller, rather than larger, publisher to get <em>Frozen Tundra</em> in print. North Star simply wasn&#39;t capable of selling many books; they didn&#39;t even send out review copies to the trades, much less newspapers and other possible reviewers. All lesser-known authors understand that they bear the main burden of promoting their own books, but at North Star I got no help whatsoever. When I wrote <em>Rather See You Dead</em>, I sent queries to dozens of agents – including my original agent – but none of them seemed to respond to the book&#39;s concept. Again, I don&#39;t think they saw any hope of selling a book by an unknown author in that economic climate. I decided rather than go back to North Star, I&#39;d try e-publishing. At least this way I&#39;d make most of the profits after doing all the work. I made as much money from the sale of each $2.99 e-book as I did from each sale of a $24.95 hardcover. The numbers are not impressive, but overall I made about the same amount of money from <em>Rather See You Dead</em> as <em>Frozen Tundra</em>. I still would like to get <em>Rather See You Dead</em> into print; I plan to submit it to my editors at the University of Minnesota Press, for whom I&#39;ve written two works of non-fiction in the past three years. <em><strong>Have you noticed a difference between small press publishing and self-publishing in how successfully your book reaches readers?</strong></em> Seems about the same. North Star is so small that I really have more faith in the reach of my own promotional efforts with an e-book. A slightly larger small press, on the other hand, would probably do just as well, if not better, reaching readers. <em><strong>What do you most enjoy and what proves most difficult for you when marketing your own work?</strong></em> I don&#39;t enjoy beating my own chest – I tend to avoid self-promoters as unseemly – but I knew when I signed my first contract that I&#39;d simply have to become more assertive about marketing myself and convincing people I&#39;ve got something they want. I do like to meet people, however. It&#39;s a great joy to have someone tell me they enjoy my work, or discuss the books I&#39;ve written. I&#39;ve rarely had an unpleasant time meeting with readers; they are almost always curious, intelligent people with whom it&#39;s easy to talk about our mutual interests. That&#39;s particularly true with my non-fiction works. If somebody buys my golf history book, I know this is a person I could talk to for hours, if not days. <em><strong>How did your revision process change, if at all, when you went from having a publisher to self-publishing? When you were with Poisoned Pen or North Star, did you write and revise on your own before submitting it to your editor, or did you seek feedback from careful and respected readers as you revised? And what was the process like once you went independent?</strong></em> I have always asked a good friend of mine at the St. Paul Pioneer Press to copy-edit my manuscripts, and I ask my daughter Claire -- who has an MFA in fiction and is about to publish her first book -- to do a first read for content and believably. That changed slightly with <em>Rather See You Dead</em>, because my editor friend was not able to copy-edit for personal reasons. This led to more typos in the published version, most of which probably would have been caught had it gone through the traditional publishing process. I learned that I need another set of eyes on the finished manuscript, and I need to read even more carefully before submitting. On the other hand, my second novel, <em>Green Monster</em>, contained several errors that were introduced during the editing process after I sent it to the publisher. A perfect text is hard to achieve. <em><strong>How much attention do you pay to things like reviews of your books or to your Amazon sales ranking?</strong></em> I pay a lot of attention to both. I think writers are lucky whenever we receive feedback on our work – we&#39;re writing for other people to read and react, so it doesn&#39;t make sense to downplay their reaction. I&#39;ve been fortunate to receive very few negative reviews. Good or bad, however, you have to consider the source. Sometimes your friends and fans are more generous than necessary, and sometimes your detractors just aren&#39;t the right audience for your work. Because it&#39;s the only easily-accessible metric, your Amazon sales ranking is hard not to obsess over when your book is new. After a book has been out for a while, however, I stop checking how it&#39;s doing on Amazon. <strong>Thank you, Rick.</strong></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>About 5 On</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/about-5-on</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/about-5-on</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 09 Dec 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>5 On</category>
    <category>Marketing</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>Q&amp;A</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[I&#39;ve been an MFA student, a writing instructor, and an author. I discovered as a student and as an instructor that the limitations of the teaching were that they focused heavily on the writing part of writing. There was little about…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>I&#39;ve been an MFA student, a writing instructor, and an author. I discovered as a student and as an instructor that the limitations of the teaching were that they focused heavily on the writing part of writing. There was little about getting published, and even less about the industry-specific failures and successes authors experience in the publishing world. The <em>5 On</em> series is designed to educate, possibly bring down to earth, encourage, and entertain writers - those with relatively little experience with the business end of the business (including marketing and self-promotion), as well as those who are more than familiar with the process and who are interested in the experiences of their contemporaries.The series is also designed to introduce readers to the interviewed authors, their work, and their frame of mind  (do they still feel pressure to succeed? do they get nervous? what challenges do they face?). The series strives to provide a realistic, clear-lens picture of the writing life.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>5 On: Russell Rowland</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-russell-rowland</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-russell-rowland</guid>
    <pubDate>Wed, 03 Dec 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>5 On</category>
    <category>High And Inside</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Marketing</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>Russell Rowland</category>
    <category>The Watershed Years</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[In this 5On interview, author Russell Rowland on publishing horror stories, what keeps him writing through &quot;why bother?&quot; moments, marketing, and more. _____ Russell Rowland is the author of In Open Spaces , The Watershed Years , and High…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/livingston.jpg?w=200" alt="Livingston">In this 5On interview, author <a href="http://russellrowland.com/">Russell Rowland</a>  on publishing horror stories, what keeps him writing through &quot;why bother?&quot; moments, marketing, and more.</p>
<p>_____</p>
<p>Russell Rowland is the author of <em>In Open Spaces</em>, <em>The Watershed Years</em>, and <em>High and Insid</em>e, and and editor with Lynn Stegner of the anthology, <em>West of 98: Living and Writing the New American West.</em> Rowland has an MA in Creative Writing from Boston University, and has taught at Boston University, St. Mary’s College, where he was Writer-in-Residence, Montana State University-Billings, Gotham Writing Workshops, and The Loft. He served as fiction editor of several online magazines, including <em>Stone’s Throw</em>, which he co-founded with fellow Montana writer Tami Haaland. Rowland lives in Billings, Montana, where he is currently at work on a non-fiction book, <em>Fifty-Six Counties: An American Journey</em>. He also does private editing and writing coaching. He can be contacted at <a href="mailto:rowlandrussell@gmail.com">rowlandrussell@gmail.com</a>. .</p>
<p>5 ON WRITING</p>
<p><em><strong>CHRIS JANE: Aside from the obvious - I enjoy it and feel compelled to do it - I sometimes ask myself, &quot;Why write? Why spend so much time and devotion on something that may or may not get read?&quot; Do you ever have questions or doubts about what you&#39;re doing - not necessarily in the same way, but in any way?</strong></em> <strong>Russell Rowland:</strong> For me, writing seems to come from that strange place where I think I have something to say but I also am scared to death that nothing I say matters. It&#39;s where the egomaniac meets the skinny little insecure teenager that I was. I question what I&#39;m doing all the time, but that&#39;s also a huge part of what motivates me. A student of mine recently said that she writes because she considers it an opportunity to teach others. I have just the opposite approach. I write because I think I have very little to teach, and a lot to learn. <em><strong>Say you&#39;re supposed to be writing, but you just can&#39;t do it that day. What are you most likely to be found doing instead when you&#39;re supposed to be writing, and what do you do to eliminate distractions?</strong></em> <a href="http://www.amazon.com/Watershed-Years-N-Russell-Rowland-ebook/dp/B002LZUKRA"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/watershed-years-cover.jpg?w=178" alt="Watershed Years Cover"></a>If I sit down to write, it&#39;s incredibly rare for me to draw a blank. I&#39;ve been very lucky that way. But when it does happen, I read. I don&#39;t have enough time to read as much as I do anyway, so that&#39;s a good excuse for me to pick up that book I&#39;ve been meaning to read. If it&#39;s more of a restless energy, then I&#39;ll go to the gym. But mostly it&#39;s reading. <em><strong>How do you plot your stories? Do you outline? Tack pictures around your computer to represent characters and places (author Caroline Leavitt sometimes shares her pictures of inspiration on Facebook as she&#39;s writing)? Or do you write straight through?</strong></em> I have never plotted or outlined a book in progress, but I do use storyboards for my later drafts. I&#39;ve done that two ways, with a big sketch pad, or with 3 X 5 cards. I&#39;ll make an entry for each chapter that includes the main characters, the main source of conflict, and what I&#39;m trying to achieve with that chapter. It&#39;s a great way to figure out whether there are gaps in the story, or places where certain characters disappear for too long, or chapters that aren&#39;t relevant. I&#39;ve found that very helpful. But in general, I&#39;m of the opinion that outlining too much kills the spirit of my stories. They need to have room to breathe. <em><strong>If you&#39;re in a tricky scene - stuck on what a character&#39;s response will be, or not sure what a character will do next - what do you do to move forward? How do you find that response or behavior?</strong></em> That&#39;s really hard to answer. I just write it, I guess. I don&#39;t know whether I&#39;ve ever had any special trick to figuring out where to go with a scene. I have had occasions where I got stuck on a scene and wasn&#39;t sure where it would go, but it&#39;s always been my experience that if I take a break from it, and go back and read it from the beginning again, it will eventually come to me. . .</p>
<p>5 ON PUBLISHING</p>
<p><em><strong><a href="http://www.amazon.com/High-Inside-Russell-Rowland-ebook/dp/B00DEOFFJ0"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/high-and-inside-cover.jpg?w=200" alt="High and Inside COver"></a>What is the revision process like for someone who has a publisher and editor? Do you write and revise on your own before submitting it to your editor, or do you seek feedback from careful and respected readers as you&#39;re revising to make sure you submit your best possible product to your editor?</strong></em> This process has been different for each of my books, so again, this one&#39;s kind of hard to answer. For my first novel, I got a ton of feedback from trusted friends before I ever sold it. It took eleven years to get it published, so I did a lot of rewrites when it wasn&#39;t rotting away in a drawer somewhere. And when I finally did sell it, my editor told me two major things she wanted. Cut 100 pages, and somehow insert more of a plot. Both of those proved to be huge challenges, but I was able to do both. Since then, I&#39;ve come to rely much more on just a handful of people, but I still do a lot of rewriting before my books hit the shelves. I&#39;m a big believer in revision. I have done the second draft of all of my novels in longhand so that I slow down and think about what I&#39;m doing more. That has been extremely helpful. <em><strong>What has been most successful for you when it comes to gaining visibility?</strong></em> I am horrible at this part of the business, so I don&#39;t have much to offer in that respect. I find marketing to be extremely uncomfortable. I hate going into bookstores and introducing myself. It feels pretentious. I suppose the thing that has probably garnered more support than anything is facebook, which I find to be way more comfortable because I don&#39;t have to look people in the face when I&#39;m promoting myself. But that part has never been easy for me. <em><strong>What is your opinion of self-publishing?</strong></em> I think self-published books have gained a lot more respect in the past five years. With the publishing industry becoming more focused on numbers every year, the number of very good writers who can&#39;t find a home for their books despite good track records is growing all the time. I know way too many talented writers who are having a hard time getting published. So it&#39;s a viable option these days. And the challenges are not that different from getting published by a small press, because either way, you have to do most of the marketing yourself. I think it has had a tremendous impact on the publishing industry, and will continue to do so. <em><strong>Do you write within a certain parameter to be consistent with an author brand (and thereby reduce the challenge of marketing), or do you simply write what you want to write?</strong></em> <a href="http://www.amazon.com/Open-Spaces-Russell-Rowland-ebook/dp/B003JBHVKO"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/open-spaces-cover.jpg" alt="Open Spaces Cover"></a>I just write what I want to write. My second novel was written at the request of an editor, and it is the one I am least pleased with. I should also add that the editor who requested it didn&#39;t buy it, either, because he left the business before I finished it. That was a dark time. I ended up losing my connection to a major publisher and in some ways I&#39;ve been trying to recover ever since. <em><strong>How do you feel when a new book releases? What do you think about?</strong></em> There is nothing like having that first book out in the world. I was living in San Francisco when IN OPEN SPACES came out, and I woke up and got the Sunday paper about three weeks after it came out, and there was my name on the Chronicle&#39;s bestseller list. That was probably the highlight of my publishing career. It was reviewed in the Times a few months later, which was also very nice. As far as what I think about, I think each time a book comes out, it goes back to your first question...it validates that feeling that there are people who are interested in what I have to say. That&#39;s nice to know. <em><strong>Thank you, Russell.</strong></em> <strong><a href="http://www.amazon.com/West-98-Living-Writing-American-ebook/dp/B007X0BPEU/"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/cover-west-of-98.jpg?w=200" alt="Cover-West of 98"></a>BIO:</strong> Russell Rowland has become one of the premier voices of Montana literature, with three novels, <em>In Open Spaces</em>, <em>The Watershed Years</em>, and <em>High and Inside</em>, and an anthology, <em>West of 98: Living and Writing the New American West</em>, which he edited with Lynn Stegner. Rowland has an MA in Creative Writing from Boston University, and has taught at Boston University, St. Mary’s College, where he was Writer-in-Residence, Montana State University-Billings, Gotham Writing Workshops, and The Loft. He served as fiction editor of several online magazines, including Stone’s Throw, which he co-founded with fellow Montana writer Tami Haaland. Rowland lives in Billings, Montana, where he is currently at work on a non-fiction book, <em>Fifty-Six Counties: An American Journey</em>. He also does private editing and writing coaching. He can be contacted at rowlandrussell AT gmail.com.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>5 On: Timothy Gager</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-timothy-gager</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/5-on-timothy-gager</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 25 Nov 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>5 On</category>
    <category>Marketing</category>
    <category>Promotion</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>Q&amp;A</category>
    <category>Self-Publishing</category>
    <category>The Thursday Appointments Of Bill Sloan</category>
    <category>Timothy Gager</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[No matter how long someone has been writing and publishing (traditional or self), there&#39;s always something to learn. And there&#39;s usually, at one time or another, a desire to hear from someone who&#39;s gone through, or is going through,…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>No matter how long someone has been writing and publishing (traditional or self), there&#39;s always something to learn. And there&#39;s usually, at one time or another, a desire to hear from someone who&#39;s gone through, or is going through, something similar. I thought it would be fun to have a series of Q&amp;As with writers and others in the writing &amp; publishing field that both educates and commiserates. The first interview subject is author <a href="http://timothygager.blogspot.com/">Timothy Gager</a>, who answers five questions about writing and five questions about publishing. (I&#39;d like to thank the readers and writers on the Kindle Boards for submitting questions, a few of which were used here and more of which I plan to use or draw from in future Q&amp;As.) .</p>
<p>5 ON WRITING</p>
<p><em><strong>Q: What piece of writing advice does it make you twitch to see experienced writers giving new writers?</strong></em> <strong>TIMOTHY GAGER</strong>: I think most advice, even cliché advice, is true to some extent. That being said, I tend to twitch when the advice is, “You MUST do it a certain way,” usually THEIR WAY, because each writer learns things differently. Some writers are visual, some are more factual — different advice works differently for different people. <em><strong>What piece of advice has been most valuable to you as a writer?</strong></em> There have been two. The first was to write all the bad things out. This helped when I was first starting and there was a lot of bad to write out — the canned plots, metaphors and phrases – I had to write and read a lot to learn what I shouldn’t do. The second was when I was writing my novel, and it was to never write till you are completely dry, no matter how productive you think that might be. <em><strong>What is the difference between what you thought the writing life would be vs. what it actually is?</strong></em> This may not even be a reflection of my writing or my life, because I had no illusions about becoming rich and famous through writing. What I do see is writers struggling more than I ever thought. Those with degrees in Adjunct Positions, those without freelance opportunities. There’s a whole lot of artists who are willing to work for little or nothing and it affects every writer out there. <em><a href="http://www.amazon.com/Thursday-Appointments-Bill-Sloan-ebook/dp/B00MS5PO9C"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/11/bill-sloan-cover.jpg?w=199" alt="Bill Sloan Cover"></a><strong>Between the first draft of</strong></em> <strong>The Thursday Appointments of Bill Sloan <em>and its submission to your agent or publisher, how many revisions would you say the book went through, and how many people read it to offer constructive feedback and aid in the revision process?</em></strong> If this includes rejections from agents and publishers, it went through 10-20 minor revisions and one major, where I eliminated one character and about 20,000 words. That, though, didn’t happen until after the current publisher, Book Table, took it. The number of people who read it, to give feedback, I can’t even count. I received some very good feedback from Jay Mandell, the late Ned Vizzini’s agent from William Morris Entertainment. His advice was spot on, even though he didn’t have to do anything for me. <em><strong>You&#39;ve been writing and publishing for a while. Do you still get nervous about releasing your writing to people who might hate it, who might criticize the writing? Not the characters or the story, but the writing.</strong></em> More self-hate than nervousness, if that makes sense, and only after they hate or criticize it. I’m pretty confident my work is strong, until I get in my own head. .</p>
<p>5 ON PUBLISHING</p>
<p>.</p>
<p><em><strong>How much input do you think an author should have on cover art?</strong></em> I’ve had input on each and every cover concept, some more than others. I’ve asked artist friends of mine, Annie Libertini and Teisha Dawn Twomey, to provide the art work for covers. I think I have a pretty good eye for design, but I’m not recommending it for everyone. The bottom line is that some things you have to let go of. If the publisher wants it to look a certain way, they are the publisher, for Christ sake — they have and should have the final say. <em><strong>I asked writers on the Kindle Boards for questions they like seeing in interviews with authors. One that came up more than once is what kind of software you use to write. Word, Scrivener, other?</strong></em> Word, word and only word. I’ve no experience in anything else. Leave it to a Kindle Board to come up with geek speak. <em><strong>What are your feelings about self-publishing?</strong></em> It’s not for me. I think there is a lot of self-published work that has serious needs that a publisher would have taken care of, just because they are an outside eye and voice. As a reader, I never know what I’m going to get. As you know, there are wonderful books that are self-published and some not so good. As a writer, besides trying to sell my book, I’d end up needing to sell the idea of a self-published book to a reader. Ugh. One extra hurdle when I’m wearing my promotional hat. <em><strong>What marketing tactic did you think would be a sure thing that ended up being embarrassingly ineffective?</strong></em> I’ve never been embarrassed by a marketing tactic, even if it’s failed. I tend to not give up and if something is not working well, I’ll try something else. The key is to try new things, not the same old things that every single writer is trying. For example, you can still go to writer’s conferences where they tell you to “Open a Facebook account---or use Twitter.” Duh. My March Madness Book giveaway garnered a lot of attention at the cost of one book and a couple of filmed dice games, horse races, coin flips and open faced poker games. <em><strong>What&#39;s your opinion on book review sites that charge a fee? (This includes Kirkus.)</strong></em> Isn’t that like paying to publish? Even if the reviews are objective, I have my doubts. It’s your basic conflict of interest on the Kirkus end. Also, it’s a manipulative trick which tricks a buyer who has no idea that the author or publisher paid for a review. <em><strong>Thank you, Tim.</strong></em> <img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/11/10678565_10152795124206663_4910891991034288519_n.jpg?w=202" alt="10678565\_10152795124206663\_4910891991034288519\_n">Timothy Gager is the author of eleven books of short fiction and poetry. His latest, <a href="http://www.amazon.com/Thursday-Appointments-Bill-Sloan-ebook/dp/B00MS5PO9C"><em>The Thursday Appointments of Bill Sloan</em></a> (Big Table Publishing), is his first novel. He has hosted the successful Dire Literary Series in Cambridge, Massachusetts for over thirteen years and is the co-founder of Somerville News Writers Festival. His work appears in over 300 journals, of which nine have been nominated for the Pushcart Prize. His work has been read on National Public Radio.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>&quot;The worst enemy to creativity is self doubt.&quot; - Sylvia Plath</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/bookrelease</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/bookrelease</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 22 Nov 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Art</category>
    <category>Book Launch</category>
    <category>Self Doubt</category>
    <category>The Year Of Dan Palace</category>
    <category>Ursula K. Le Guin</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Today&#39;s release of The Year of Dan Palace is, as suggested in the post title, much more than a confirmation of a finished task. [But first: To celebrate - because this book in particular earned the celebration (reason below) - the Kindle…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Today&#39;s release of <em>The Year of Dan Palace</em> is, as suggested in the post title, much more than a confirmation of a finished task. Once upon a time, I was one of those people who wrote because it was fun, challenging, exciting, and gratifying simply to create. I could spend full days on it, so engrossed I&#39;d forget to eat. There were times I didn&#39;t notice night falling until I finally looked away from the computer screen and realized my apartment (used as a model for April&#39;s apartment in YoDP, for lovers of trivia) was black. But when I started writing <em>The Year of Dan Palace</em> - this was five years ago - I&#39;d recently signed with an agent who, as agents should be, was concerned with whether the book would find a home with a publisher. It was made very clear to me that I should have the same concerns. As I worked on it through much of 2009, then, every creative impulse I had was met with self-doubt. I was wrestling (in a dark, dark place) with what I wanted the story and writing to be vs. what the agent said it &quot;should&quot; be to appeal to editors. Every page, every line, I wondered, &quot;Would an editor approve of this?&quot; &quot;What would an editor think of this scene? Is it creative enough? Too creative? Should I throw in a squirrel? The editors in the movie <em>Funny Farm</em> went nuts over that squirrel book.&quot; <em>Once you start writing, it is fatal to think about anything but the writing. True work is done for the sake of doing it. What is to be done with it afterwards is another matter, another job.</em> - <a href="http://www.brainpickings.org/2014/11/21/ursula-k-le-guin-where-do-you-get-your-ideas/">Ursula K. Le Guin</a> <a href="http://www.amazon.com/Year-Dan-Palace-Chris-Jane-ebook/dp/B00OFC8HAO"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/10/kindle-cover.jpg?w=184" alt="Release-day Kindle price until midnight, 11/22 - 11/23: $0.99"></a> Release-day Kindle price until midnight, 11/22 - 11/23: $0.99 I put it away after finishing it, not feeling at all celebratory and hating the damn thing. (For the feelings associated with it, not for the story.) If writing to editors was what an agent was going to insist on, if everything I wrote had to keep in mind, &quot;What would an editor say is &#39;marketable&#39;?&quot;, I wasn&#39;t sure I wanted to write, anymore. So I gave it up. Not only because I didn&#39;t want to be that kind of writer, but because every ounce of writing confidence I&#39;d once had was gone. And writing was the only thing I&#39;d ever been truly confident about. It was a devastating place to be. Eliminating creative writing from my life as a goal, a passion, was like walking around without intestines. For most of my life, writing had been the only thing I&#39;d ever wanted to do. Because I hated the idea of wasting a whole book (it&#39;s just not practical, really), I gave <em>The Year of Dan Palace</em> half-hearted edits now and then, but it took almost five years to be able to pick it up for real and deal with it without the old negativity and angst attached to it. During that period of not writing, I would prod at myself with reminders that writing didn&#39;t have to have anything to do with publishing houses and agents (and a desire to land them). It could really just be about the writing. (<em>It can, it can, it can</em>, I told myself.) Seems like it should have been a simple realization, but it wasn&#39;t. I don&#39;t remember the moment - it was probably more of a process than a moment - but finally, it stuck. With the daydreamy passion gloriously returned, I could look at <em>The Year of Dan Palace</em>, at last, my own way and turn it into something I not only didn&#39;t hate, anymore, but truly liked. And while I hope with all my heart that I&#39;ve put something out there readers will enjoy, too (that&#39;s the point, after all), the real success, what I really liked about it beyond the story was that I could write it as a writer interested in the characters and their needs, conflicts, and idiosyncrasies, and not as a hopeful Traditionally Published Author writing to an agent demanding I write to an editor. In <em>The Year of Dan Palace</em>, one of Dan&#39;s primary struggles, not surprisingly, is with his desire for inner peace. Funny how the subconscious mind works.  It took years after printing that first copy, but with the return of creative freedom, I found the inner peace &quot;Dan&quot; wanted (sorry, guy). So, today&#39;s release of this particular book isn&#39;t about a completed project. It&#39;s  a celebration of a spiritual triumph. (Pardon my drama.) tl;dr: Writing is so much more fun when it&#39;s fun. Celebration today-only  <a href="http://www.amazon.com/The-Year-Palace-Chris-Jane/dp/0692311947/">$0.99 Kindle edition</a> <a href="http://www.amazon.com/Year-Dan-Palace-Chris-Jane-ebook/dp/B00OFC8HAO">Paperback</a> at odd sale price</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Isn&#39;t commercialism part of the art of being an artist?</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/art</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/art</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 18 Nov 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Art</category>
    <category>Birdman</category>
    <category>Commercial Art</category>
    <category>High Art</category>
    <category>Literature</category>
    <category>Movies</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[In one of the Birdman scenes I could easily watch many times, intimidating New York Times theater critic Tabitha Dickinson (played by Lindsay Duncan) argues that there is a difference between being an actor (what Keaton&#39;s character Riggan…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>In one of the <em>Birdman</em> scenes I could easily watch many times, intimidating <em>New York Times</em> theater critic Tabitha Dickinson (played by Lindsay Duncan) argues that there is a difference between being an actor (what Keaton&#39;s character Riggan Thomson wants to be) and being a celebrity (what Dickinson insists Riggan actually is). By extension, I would guess, that means there&#39;s a difference between the art of The Theater and the comparative crap-commercialism we see in movie theaters. (According to Dickinson, that is.) As a writer who, before <em>The Year of Dan Palace</em>, stubbornly leaned heavily literary and who balked at the very idea of &quot;going commercial,&quot; the commercial entertainment vs. art conversation is one I&#39;m a little too familiar with. I was happy with what I was producing, but I wasn&#39;t happy with the number of readers I was attracting (or, more accurately, not attracting). Relatively few people like the literary stuff. <em>Does there need to be a balance?</em> I wondered. <em>Do I have to *cough*hack*</em> <em>change if I want readers</em>? <em>No</em>. <em>Why should I change? This is my art</em>. A few months ago, I learned I wasn&#39;t the only one struggling with (in my case, stomping around and drinking over) this problem. An actor friend told me at a party how frustrating it was to be a serious actor who wanted to perform in meaningful productions. He wanted to be good at his craft, he said (paraphrased), not star in some fun but ultimately pointless movie like <em>Transformers</em> just to be the kind of actor who could be in a blockbuster. Of course, a role in a Michael Bay movie could pay off his school loans. No matter how good he is at what he does (and in my humble and unschooled opinion, he&#39;s very, very good), acting in small-ish (even medium sized) plays around New York City won&#39;t cover the cost of his master&#39;s degree. It won&#39;t even afford him his own apartment. This (rightly, I think) is what pisses him off. The same way it pisses off &quot;serious&quot; writers (this writer included, until very recently) when a book like <em>50 Shades of Grey</em> makes millions of dollars and snags a movie deal. &quot;I&#39;m writing about the human condition, man,&quot; says Serious Writer. &quot;An important, universal, and relatable scenario that will help us understand one another and ourselves. But I can&#39;t even get an agent and that E.L. James is the J.K. Rowling of sex.&quot; It&#39;s frustrating. Many artists, of all kinds and at all levels, want to have some kind of lasting impact. To improve humanity, if possible, even if only by helping one person better understand the experiences of one other person. Usually, though, that thing that could do with some understanding isn&#39;t titillating or hilarious, which means the story - whether a play, a novel, or a movie - will, if treated with too much loftiness, lack some of the commercial entertainment appeal that gets audiences filling theater seats or turning a novel into a bestseller. My actor friend didn&#39;t believe he needed to change his focus or his delivery (he&#39;s also a playwright). His contention was that the problem wasn&#39;t the work, it was the attention more serious art was given, the value assigned to it. The problem (here paraphrased and interpreted) was that &quot;they&quot; didn&#39;t treat the contribution of inspired, insightful, compassionate (but less commercially entertaining) art as if it at least matched that of a football game or <em>The Pirates of the Caribbean</em>. I understood completely, having once felt the same way. I don&#39;t know how many times I&#39;ve heard &quot;serious writer&quot; friends joke humorlessly that their next book was going to be about vampires or S&amp;M. I made the same bitter joke when I was feeling obstinate about what I wanted to do, what I wanted to write, and what people should like. &quot;I&#39;m telling the story my way,&quot; I insisted. &quot;I&#39;ve spent a lot of years practicing these certain things, and damn it, I&#39;m going to implement those things.&quot; <em>Go ahead</em>, whispered common sense, finally. <em>But who&#39;s going to read it?</em> Oh. Maybe E.L. James and her bondage story are too easily underestimated. To attract that many readers, there has to be more to it than its likelihood of being read with one hand. There has to be something on a deeper level that connects with readers. Even if it is just the sexual titillation, that&#39;s obviously something that means something to millions of readers. Millions of people. Sex is, after all, part of most of our lives. It might even be argued that <em>50 Shades</em> offers some insight into those who regularly engage in S&amp;M. That doesn&#39;t mean someone who aspires to create a certain kind of art should write (or act in) something that doesn&#39;t agree with his or her artistic or moral sensibilities, but if the artist wants to reach out, and not simply please peers or potential future English, theater, or other similarly focused students, it might be critical to find a workable balance. The audience for what might be called &quot;high art&quot; is there, but they&#39;re spread thin, my spouse pointed out when we discussed <em>Birdman</em> on the way home. They don&#39;t exist in the same numbers as the viewers of the <em>Transformers</em> movies (admitted viewer, here) or the readers of <em>50 Shades</em> or <em>Twilight</em>. The people who will pay to see or read &quot;high art&quot; don&#39;t necessarily all enjoy plays, or all enjoy paintings, or novels, or music. So, where does the change happen? What&#39;s the impact, beyond frowns of approval among those in the &quot;right&quot; circles? It seems to me that change occurs when you can reach the highest number of people possible, and the majority of people want to see or read things that will entertain them. Myself included. As a reader, I want to be compelled to turn pages. As a viewer, I want to be held captive. Yes, absolutely, I want to be inspired to think, but can&#39;t I, as a reader or theater- or movie-goer, have both? And isn&#39;t it a little unfair of a creator of art to insist on bending only the audience rather than bending a little bit, oneself?</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>How much of art&#39;s perceived inferiority or superiority is determined by method of release?</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/indieart</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/indieart</guid>
    <pubDate>Thu, 06 Nov 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Art</category>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Chris Ullrich</category>
    <category>Flickcast</category>
    <category>Independent Film</category>
    <category>Joseph Dilworth Jr</category>
    <category>Movies</category>
    <category>Preconceptions</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>Self-Publishing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[In the latest episode of The Flickcast , hosts Chris Ullrich and Joseph Dilworth Jr. are discussing the latest Star Wars movie when the conversation touches on the perceived value of independent art. Ullrich: I&#39;m starting to worry that…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>In the latest episode of <a href="http://theflickcast.com/2014/11/05/flickcast-episode-265/">The Flickcast</a>, hosts Chris Ullrich and Joseph Dilworth Jr. are discussing the latest <em>Star Wars</em> movie when the conversation touches on the perceived value of independent art.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>Ullrich: I&#39;m starting to worry that we&#39;re going to be inundated with all these genre movies and people are going to get burned out. How many superhero movies do we have coming out in the next ten, fifteen years? Thousands? Dillworth: Yes, at least a thousand. Ullrich: [...] There is a potential for a sort of superhero burnout. Dillworth: Do you think this will marginalize or push out the, say, your <em>Interstellar</em>s? Maybe that&#39;s not a good example, but your smaller, independent movies? Do you think independent movies are now a thing of the internet, or do you think they still have a place in theaters? Ullrich: I think the way it works right now, you still want to get your independent movie in a few theaters if you can, but at some point there won&#39;t be a need for it. But it&#39;s like anything that -- it&#39;s like writing a novel. You know, if you publish your novel on Amazon, or self-publish it, you&#39;re not really an -- I mean people think you&#39;re not really an author, sometimes, so I think there&#39;s still some cache, if you will, of having your  movie out in theaters.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>My first instinct was to disagree - as a viewer of movies, at least. &quot;No, no. Being in a theater doesn&#39;t make the movie better.&quot; But I had to admit that ... well, it does make it <em>seem</em> better. <img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/11/photo7.jpg?w=300" alt="photo(7)">Ullrich and Dilworth use <em>Nightcrawler</em> (Jake Gyllenhaal), currently the top grossing movie in theaters, as an example of a comparatively low budget film that, because of its smaller production company, could just as easily have gone straight to video. Because it didn&#39;t, it&#39;s receiving a good amount of attention and could be a contender for an award. Had <em>Nightcrawler</em> gone straight to video, it probably wouldn&#39;t have been received quite so enthusiastically. I know I, as a Gyllenhaal fan, would have wondered what had happened. Why was he doing straight-to-DVD movies? Had he pissed off a producer? Was TV next? <em>He used to be so good</em> ... It made me wonder just how persuasive the packaging of a movie is when it comes to influencing its reception. Not its initial reception - not the number of people who elect to see it - but the opinions of the movie once seen. All else being equal, would <em>Nightcrawler</em> have been so highly praised had it gone straight to DVD? Or would the not-so-grand release method have created negative preconceptions that would taint the viewers&#39; opinion of the story, the writing, even the cinematography? I&#39;d be interested to see research analyzing the effects of expectations on forming opinions. (Well, there is <a href="http://www.cnet.com/news/study-90-wine-tastes-better-than-the-same-wine-at-10/">this</a>.) I can&#39;t help but think that in many cases - and I&#39;m guilty of this, too - it probably goes something like this: A painting on the sidewalk: &quot;Oh, it&#39;s good, I suppose.&quot; The same painting in a gallery: &quot;Ten thousand? I&#39;d have paid twenty.&quot; A self-published book: &quot;It&#39;s okay. You know, for self-published.&quot; The same book released by a major publishing house: &quot;Genius.&quot; Straight to DVD: &quot;It was a good way to kill an hour and  a half. Not bad for straight-to-DVD.&quot; In the theater: &quot;Seriously great.&quot; <em>Moby Dick</em> was a flop in Melville&#39;s lifetime. Now it&#39;s one of the great American novels. Students assigned to read it are compelled by their instructors to find that greatness in it. Do movie theaters, art galleries, and publishing houses do the same? And how did music get let off the hook? (Or did it?)</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Poet K.C. Hanson on his new book, the Marine Corps + the arts, and the difficulty of publishing poetry</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/kchanson</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/kchanson</guid>
    <pubDate>Mon, 03 Nov 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Kc Hanson</category>
    <category>Literature</category>
    <category>Marine Corps</category>
    <category>Poetry</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>The Lazaruz Project</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Don&#39;t know much about poetry. I studied it in high school and college the way most people do in high school and college, but I never developed the same feel for it that I did for fiction, whether reading or writing. I can make a rhyme,…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Don&#39;t know much about poetry. I studied it in high school and college the way most people do in high school and college, but I never developed the same feel for it that I did for fiction, whether reading or writing. I can make a rhyme, choose a good word here and there, and technically craft what might be called a poem, but that&#39;s not the same thing as being a poet. <a href="http://hansonkc.com/index.html">K. C. Hanson</a>, once in the Marine Corps and now an instructor of composition at Minnesota State Community and Technical College and North Dakota State University, is a poet (as well as a fiction writer). A few lines down from here in the Q&amp;A, I ask him why he chose poetry instead of fiction for his latest project (poetry is probably the only thing that sells worse than literary fiction), but he also discusses &quot;Why Poetry?&quot; more generally at more length <a href="http://hansonkc.com/2/post/2014/10/why-poetry.html">here</a>. For a taste:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>I write each morning because of a kid on a blue bicycle, his orange flag waving, who one afternoon rode through a set of mud-puddles over and over again yelling &quot;shit,&quot; and &quot;fuck,&quot; &quot;shit-fuck,&quot; or some combination of these and others as he laughed and laughed, giddy with delight. I watched him. I don&#39;t think he knew what any of those words meant. He seemed to only  know two things: they were powerful, so powerful, in fact, the people in power told him he could never say them, and they sounded cool, all hard and bouncy and rhythmic, like their sound could get at the sense of it, create meaning, which is a rare and powerful emotional event.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>But, back to me for a second ... As someone moderately interested in poetry but lacking a passion for it, I tend not to buy it. (&quot;Tend not to&quot; is a lie. I just don&#39;t. I don&#39;t buy poetry.) <a href="http://www.amazon.com/The-Lazarus-Project-K-C-Hanson/dp/0878397442/"><img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/11/book-cover-kc.jpg?w=195" alt="Book Cover KC"></a>However, I did buy Hanson&#39;s book of poetry - and it&#39;s short, just 50 pages - after reading a description of <em>The Lazarus Project</em> (North Star Press, $12.95) that appeared in my Facebook feed:</p>
<blockquote>
<p>It started as just this picture, which my wife found in an antique store in Big Timber Montana. We just couldn&#39;t leave that little girl sitting there, so we bought the picture and brought it home. It ended up on our refrigerator, and over the next year people kept asking about these two: how we knew them, who they were, how we were related. I eventually wrote a poem about it, then poems for many others, trying to give them a voice -- trying in my own feeble way to wake the dead.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I immediately bought, read, and enjoyed <em>The Lazarus Project</em> (&quot;enjoyed&quot; is putting it mildly). When I finished, I contacted Hanson for an interview because, as much as I liked the book, I was pretty sure I wouldn&#39;t rush out to buy another poetry collection - unless I knew Hanson had written it. (I think he&#39;d understand. &quot;When I showed up at college, fresh out of the Marines and wanting to become a writer, I was sure I hated poetry. I said as much, loudly,&quot; Hanson said to me at one point. If he could hate poetry once, I can certainly get away with having lukewarm feelings toward it.) <img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/11/kc-photo.jpg?w=300" alt="KC photo"> K. C. Hanson Knowing that many people feel the same way I do about poetry, I needed to know what would inspire someone - him - to put so much work into something so grossly under-appreciated. I also wanted to know more about the collection, as well as his time in the Marines (&quot;Marine poet&quot; doesn&#39;t automatically compute, thanks to film stereotypes). . . .</p>
<p>INTERVIEW WITH K. C. HANSON</p>
<p><strong>Q: How would you characterize your high school self?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> I was a D student. I didn&#39;t do homework, but I kept track of points, so I knew how many questions I had to get right in order to pass. To make things interesting, I would only answer that many questions on the test. I remember skipping chemistry class and just going to the library. Mr. Krack would come in to the library as well, when the students were working on something, and we would visit, about guns and ballistics, mostly. He never mentioned that I was missing his class. Outside of school, I was a farm kid. I grew up inside a tractor, back and forth, back and forth, around and around and around -- hours, days, weeks, years. If only there was such a thing as a PhD in swather operation, I&#39;d have it made. Corner office at the institute of swather management, easy, with Agatha, my swather, bronzed on the manicured campus lawn. It wasn&#39;t all work, though. We shot stuff, hunted, fished... <strong>Why did you join the Marines?</strong> Why the Marine Corps? I never even considered any other service. Join the Marines, or don&#39;t join at all. I suppose I had read more about the pacific theater in WWII than the European. Anyway, I wasn&#39;t going anywhere. No plans. No work other than the farm. And I certainly didn&#39;t want to go to another school. Wanna join the Marines? Why not. I know that should have been a question. It wasn&#39;t. I did write while I was in, and read. The Marine Corps was less anti-reading, as far as I can tell, than high school. Marines read all the time. Hell, they have an official reading list (I thought about contacting General Pace when he was chairman of the joint chiefs, to see if I could help update that). And there were lots of artists. Art is okay. Art is cool. Of course they don&#39;t call it that. (&quot;Hey, whachoo drawin, numbnuts?&quot; -- &quot;fuckin&#39; piture. Why?&quot;) When I ran into the guy who was in the hole next to mine when the war ended, Kittle, twenty years later, one of the first things he asked about was my writing. I need to send him a copy. I was in for six years -- grunt, not pogue. It sucked world class ass, but I wouldn&#39;t trade a minute. <strong>What is your feeling about the literary landscape and poetry&#39;s place in it?</strong> Wow. Critics have been arguing about what is or is not poetry, and just who gets to determine that, for centuries. What is or is not literature, that&#39;s a little newer, but just as messed up. Let me take a different run at this. I wrote a poem, years ago, called &quot;Spring Wind.&quot; In it, the leaves are rolling back and forth in the street, swirling around, running into the curbs. Think of the street as the literary landscape. The leaves are all the things we write. Words, if you will. Sometimes they pool up, and you can play in them. That&#39;s a novel. Poetry, to me, is those words scampering, swirling, playing buffalo. Sort of pointless, really, except sometimes those buffalo lift into flight.</p>
<p><strong>Spring Wind</strong> (printed here with the author&#39;spermission)</p>
<p>Last fall&#39;s dead dry leaves chase each other across the asphalt twirling and whirling and scampering about, then thundering in tremendous herds across the street. You&#39;d almost swear they were playing buffalo, until they lift as great flocks to flight.</p>
<p><strong>What&#39;s it like trying to sell/publish poetry? Was it a challenge to find a publisher for <em>The Lazarus Project</em>?</strong> It&#39;s like mailing babies. Early on, I submitted a lot of stuff. I probably had a dozen submissions out at a time. It was a bloodbath. I wallpapered a bathroom with rejection letters. No lie. Some magazines were kind enough to send two at a time. You have to do something with them. Now I concentrate on the writing. That&#39;s what matters in the long run, anyway. Finding North Star was a bit of a fluke. I started visiting with a bookseller, and asked him if he was interested in a book that was almost certain to lose money. He laughed and gave me his card. I mailed it to him. Two years later, Anne called. In that whole time -- most of it was written by 2005 -- only two poems from the collection were published elsewhere, and neither with photos. Everything I sent out with a photo was rejected. Like I said: mailing babies. <strong>Your collection contains 34 pictures. When did you write the first poem (&quot;Loving Father, Beautiful Child&quot;), the one about the photograph your wife found in the store , and what made you seek out more photos?</strong> 2003, I think. I know we bought the picture in the spring of 2002. 9-11 was still fresh, anyway. And it hung on the fridge for about a year before I wrote on it. I really didn&#39;t think much of it, at the time. Then I started seeing them. They&#39;re everywhere, you know -- old pictures -- boxes and albums full of forgotten people, forgotten lives. <strong>How did the stories behind the pictures form? What was the process like?</strong> Every one was a different journey, sort of like meeting a person, you know? Some people you feel like you know right away; others, you have to buy them coffee -- stay a while. <strong>I need more than that.</strong> They were all so different. Very difficult to answer. I&#39;ll try to walk you through one, &quot;I Played Pa,&quot; and see if that helps. One morning, over coffee and sitting down to write, sifting through the box of pictures, I run into this picture of three kids. It isn&#39;t the first time I&#39;ve seen this picture. I bought it, somewhere along the way. So it must have said something, I suppose. But in this case I have no idea how it got there. It just suddenly is. So I set it on the desk and look at it and drink some coffee. I scribble a little. I remember drawing a bit, turning a scribble into a mountainlike thing. I write a few words-- five, maybe. I don&#39;t recall what words, exactly, though one was pa. That was the first hour. The second hour I spent trying to decide if the kid in the middle is a boy or a girl. I hauled that picture around with me, then, though that didn&#39;t happen with many others. It&#39;s a 50/50 split, by the way, if you ask people. I kind of like that. I like that everyone is so absolutely sure even more. The next day I concentrated on the gun. It&#39;s a Steven&#39;s Favorite. A falling-block-action single-shot .22. I have one, so I got it out of the cabinet and cleaned it (it needed it). That and drinking coffee pretty much consumed the second day of writing. No words. The third day starts, coffee in hand, with a rifle on my desk, on top of a legal pad with 5 words and a scribble that looks like a hill on it, and a picture of three kids, playing dress-up. One is ornery, one distracted, and one, the leader, well, she&#39;s a dreamer, right? Or she&#39;s playing a dreamer, Pa. And then I had the first line: I played Pa, the dreamer, though the gun/ was real. Ten words in three days. I told you I write slow. <strong>Which is your favorite picture in the collection, and why? And is that the one you would also say had the strongest impact on you?</strong> Wilhelmina Louise Griswold. Cute kid. So happy. She looks just like one of my little sisters. The bowl, the stirring, the swirl. I must have tried that photo a dozen times. On the desk. Back in the box. On the desk. Box. What, exactly, does she have to do with the Statue of Liberty? I don&#39;t know, but that&#39;s where it kept going.<img src="https://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/11/picture3.jpg?w=228" alt="Picture3"> What I do know is she came in a box off the internet, and she had a brother named George. Everyone called him Bud, or Buddy. He joined the Marine Corps and made it to Sergeant, so I know I have close to a decade of their history. There were no other pictures of her. This is the only one. <strong>You also write fiction. Why poems instead of short stories for the pictures?</strong> In a way, these are fiction. They are made-up truths. The poetic form, however, that choice was a matter of size and shape. Pictures are boxy things. So are sonnets. Pictures are rhythms of light; poems, sound. They fit together so nicely on the page. They marry. The Project needed that. <strong>I felt, when reading <em>The Lazarus Project</em>, like it had a stronger impact on me when I went from poem to poem, one after the other, than it would have had I picked up the book, read a poem, and then put it down. Is there a way you imagine the collection being read for the best effect?</strong> I had two ideas in mind. First, that each poem would become attached to a photo, that together they would become not two pieces of art, but one, standing alone together. A true marriage -- neither going anywhere alone. Second, that the collection become a work of art. That bound together, chatting, their many voices would sing in chorus. I want you to read it both ways. <strong>Do you still pick up old pictures now that the project is complete?</strong> I haven&#39;t bought any, but I can&#39;t seem to pass by without looking through them, either. Their prices have gone up. I&#39;ve noticed that. And dealers are sorting them. That wasn&#39;t happening when I started. I suppose I shifted the market a bit. I have several hundred I haven&#39;t written on, so I sometimes wonder if it is complete. <strong>How would you describe this collection? What does it say, or what do you hope people come away with after reading it?</strong> Describing the collection has been a struggle. Yesterday, I approached Greg Danz at Zandbroz (Zandbroz Variety, Fargo, ND) about doing a reading. He asked what it was I had written, so I said, &quot;a collection of sonnets based on antique photos.&quot; His response, like all responses, included &quot;a collection of what?&quot; When I handed him a copy, however, he immediately said, &quot;Oh. Raising the dead, are we?&quot; I think my book falls short of that (perhaps necessarily so) for the people in the pictures, but I hope readers walk away with a different context for their own lives, an appreciation for the frailty and grandeur of their hopes and dreams. That&#39;s a kind of resurrection as well. <strong>Thank you, K.C.</strong> Buy <a href="https://www.amazon.com/Lazarus-Project-K-C-Hanson-ebook/dp/B01LCHE500/"><em>The Lazarus Project</em></a></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>What would you do if you heard the world was ending (and you believed it)?</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-end-of-the-world</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/the-end-of-the-world</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 14 Oct 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Blog Post</category>
    <category>Living Your Passion</category>
    <category>Love Triangle</category>
    <category>The End Of The World</category>
    <category>The Year Of Dan Palace</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Among the many things happening in The Year of Dan Palace , one is an incidental love double-helix. Strand 1: Nina loves Dan loves April. Strand 2: Andy loves Jenny wants Dan. In a typical love triangle, each of the participants somehow…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Among the many things happening in <em>The Year of Dan Palace</em>, one is an incidental love double-helix. Strand 1: Nina loves Dan loves April. Strand 2: Andy loves Jenny wants Dan. In a typical love triangle, each of the participants somehow knows the other two. In the case of Nina, Dan, April, Andy, and Jenny, this isn&#39;t always the case. Nina and April have never met. Neither have Jenny and April. The relationships aren&#39;t triangles because there are no vertices holding the shape together. All of the parts are moving ever forward, toward the object of their desire and away from the object that desires them. In triangles (and this is just a theory), people are engaging in &quot;safe&quot; risky behavior. The people all know each other. They&#39;re staying, to some degree, within their comfort zone. For example: Dick and Jane are married. Neighbor and friend Bill comes over for pot roast and mashed potatoes. Jane has an affair with Bill. Bill knows where the napkins are, and because he lives in the neighborhood, he&#39;s not likely to take her away from what has become familiar. It would be a little more frightening for Jane to have an affair with Jenkins, an outsider living in a downtown apartment with a park view. How would he fit in at Jane&#39;s suburban home? Had he ever even eaten a pot roast? What if Dick found out about Jenkins and left Jane? Should she be expected to move to Jenkins&#39; downtown, park-view apartment? She doesn&#39;t even like pigeons. In <em>The Year of  Dan Palace</em>, Dan, Jenny, Nina, and Andy are people who were once content to play it safe. They once did what most of us do or have done: follow the routine without doing anything to change it. It&#39;s easier to complain at the end of the day, and then start all over again in the morning. But in the not-so-distant future inhabited by Dan Palace, an end-of-the-world prediction that&#39;s been making the rounds in the media has inspired a few of the previously safe to be a little less risk averse. A little more brave. They step outside of the triangle and into the less confining double helix. But maybe &quot;brave&quot; isn&#39;t the right word. Is it brave to go after what you want when the world might be ending, or when you might be dying of cancer...when you think, &quot;All else is lost, anyway, so what the hell?&quot; I remember being brave when I was a teenager. With no fear of dying anytime soon and with full awareness that any and all consequences would be mine to deal with (and not caring one bit - carpe diem!), I booked a flight after high school graduation to chase down a crush who&#39;d moved away. It did not go well. There were definite consequences. They were not much fun to deal with. Knowing now how that particular episode unfolded, I don&#39;t know that I would do the same - chase down a crush living states and states away - today. (Were I not married, that is, and had I a crush to chase.) There&#39;s a point, and it&#39;s hard to say when it happens, when the ignorance of one&#39;s own mortality and the resulting fearlessness crouches and cowers and is wholly overpowered by an awareness of our limited time. We know that <em>After I do this thing, something else will happen.</em> <em>I might not like that something else.</em> <em>I could like it, but I might not.</em> <em>I don&#39;t want to know what not liking that something else could mean. Life&#39;s too short to mess it up.</em> <em>Not doing it.</em> But that&#39;s the kind of thinking that can only be done by those with the luxury of time - or, at least, anticipated time. Assumed is that there will still be time in this short life to regret actions. When there is almost no time for the &quot;something else&quot; to be a factor, how different a landscape for exploration and adventure that seems to be. Forget &quot;What would you do if you won the lottery?&quot; What would you do if the world were ending?</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Interview with a Getty image</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/interview-with-a-getty-image</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/interview-with-a-getty-image</guid>
    <pubDate>Fri, 10 Oct 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Combat</category>
    <category>Education</category>
    <category>Getty</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Iraq</category>
    <category>Military</category>
    <category>Politics</category>
    <category>War</category>
    <description><![CDATA[In the interest of recording history, I recently interviewed a friend who deployed to Iraq several years ago. I chose him because he&#39;s honest and thoughtful, and because of his experience. He&#39;s been on two combat deployments to Iraq and…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>In the interest of recording history, I recently interviewed a friend who deployed to Iraq several years ago. I chose him because he&#39;s honest and thoughtful, and because of his experience. He&#39;s been on two combat deployments to Iraq and six non-combat deployments to various countries around the world. L. Andrew Arlint, who joined the Army in 1993 shortly after high school graduation, is currently a Federal Law Enforcement Officer with Immigration and Customs Enforcement and a Major in the Civil Affairs branch in the US Army Reserve assigned to Special Operations Command - Europe. He&#39;s also a <a href="http://www.gettyimages.co.uk/detail/news-photo/platoon-leader-andrew-arlint-with-the-u-s-army-1st-armored-news-photo/2566710">Getty image</a>. <a href="http://www.gettyimages.co.uk/detail/news-photo/platoon-leader-andrew-arlint-with-the-u-s-army-1st-armored-news-photo/2566712"><img src="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/10/andy-getty.jpg" alt=""></a> #2566712 / gettyimages.com We exchanged the following questions and answers via email. Some of the original questions and some answers have been edited here only for length. __________________ . <strong>Q: When were you in Iraq as a member of the infantry, and what was your rank at the time?</strong> A: I was an Infantry platoon leader in Iraq from May 2003 to July 2004 at the rank of First Lieutenant. <strong>Q: What was your mission?</strong> A: The informal mission assigned to my Troop by our Brigade Commander after first arriving in Baghdad at nearly midnight on Memorial Day in 2003 was to &quot;find bad guys, and kill &#39;em.&quot; We immediately departed the base to execute our mission. The formal mission of our Troop was twofold: one was to be the Personal Security Detachment (PSD) of the Brigade Commander and the Brigade Sergeant Major. The other was to conduct route clearance, offensive operations, reconnaissance, and combat patrols throughout the Brigade sector, which was all of Northeast Baghdad and some of the outlying areas. <strong>Q: It&#39;s tempting for many of us at home to imagine the deployed life of a member of the infantry as one filled with nearly constant conflict, danger, gunfire, and door-kicking. (In Iraq or Afghanistan, anyway - many of us have seen, in movies, depictions of the hours and hours of tense waiting soldiers experienced in Vietnam). Is that what it was like for you?</strong> A: Each day was different as we cycled between PSD duties and our combat patrol/route clearance duties. The operational tempo was intense. We did a lot of door-kicking and we were often exposed to gunfire. We would normally be &quot;out of the wire&quot; for at least 14 hours a day patrolling the streets of Baghdad. At times, we would be required to conduct reconnaissance on a suspect&#39;s residence wherein we would be required to literally crawl into some nearby bushes and watch the building for 24 hours or more, having been inserted in the dead of night. Other times we would drive far out into the countryside, occupy an abandoned home, and conduct multi-dimensional reconnaissance around the area. A multi-dimensional reconnaissance is when information is gathered simultaneously about routes, people, structures, and enemy activity, as opposed to just watching a house, or driving a route. <strong>Q: How much did you think about the politics of the war, or the reasons for it, while you were there? That is, were they either a source of pride and commitment or (if you disagreed with the politics and reasons) conflict, or did you not really entertain those thoughts?</strong> <a href="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/10/andy-in-iraq.jpg"><img src="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/10/andy-in-iraq.jpg" alt="andy in iraq"></a>A: I thought about the politics and reasons for deploying to Iraq often. I was in disagreement about going to Iraq, since we were already involved in Afghanistan, but I had faith in my leadership that they knew things I didn&#39;t know. I realized a few months after arriving in Iraq that the leadership had not been forthright with the American people. Rather than feeling downtrodden by that realization, I shifted my satisfaction in our mission to the fact that we had, in deed, liberated a people from a tyrant. That was an accomplishment. <strong>Q: If asked for your best memory of your time in Iraq, what immediately comes to mind?</strong> A: My best memory in Iraq was watching the sunrise over the sleepy city of Baghdad from one of the freeway overpasses as we began our patrol. There was not a single vehicle on the road, not a single report of an AK-47 rifle being shot, not a single sign of war being fought. It was the quiet before the storm. <strong>Q: What is your worst memory of being in Iraq?</strong> A: My worst memory in Iraq occurred at about 10:30 on Christmas Eve in 2003 when an IED hit Command Sergeant Major Cooke&#39;s vehicle, killing him almost instantly, in the Adhamiyah District in Baghdad. He remained conscious long enough to collapse into the arms of one of my NCO&#39;s arms. Staring up at the sky, meaningless sounds spilling from his mangled face, he drifted into death. <a href="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/10/cooke.jpg"><img src="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/10/cooke.jpg?w=300" alt="cooke"></a>That was not the worst event I experienced in Iraq, but it was most certainly the worst memory. CSM Cooke and I had a unique bond: our mothers lived in the town of Molalla, Oregon. They were only a couple of houses apart. He and I would often entertain the idea of meeting in Oregon and enjoying some beers together after the war. The morning of his death, he and I had talked about how neat it would be if we introduced our mothers so that they could share in the experience of having their sons at war. Perhaps it would help them to cope. They never met. The morning after his death, Christmas morning, my base came under mortar attack. With the sound of mortars impacting directly above my room in the monument, I raised my hands toward the ceiling in disgusted protest and gave two middle fingers to the sky. Fuck you! <strong>Q: It seems at times like there&#39;s an uncomfortable level of hero worship when it comes to American service members. Granted, they&#39;re definitely due the appreciation they receive for voluntarily choosing a profession that could be dangerous and that takes them away from home for long periods, but it&#39;s gotten to the point where they - all of them, anyone in any military uniform - are treated as if they&#39;re beyond reproach. They&#39;re praised for their strength and heroics while simultaneously being handled with kid gloves (&quot;Don&#39;t joke about soldiers,&quot; &quot;Don&#39;t say anything bad about a soldier&quot;). There&#39;s a certain pedestal effect. What is your reaction to, or opinion of, that kind of treatment of members of the military?</strong> A: I, personally, appreciate reverent gratitude most. A simple thank you and a handshake, or a hug, are all I desire as appreciation for my service. I believe that the &quot;Fox News&quot; level of extreme gratitude is unwarranted, in many cases, and can have negative effects. If a service member, who is by all accounts mediocre during their time in service, receives the praise of a hero, then when that service member leaves the military for the civilian world, where people normally do not receive praise for just wearing a uniform, that service member is at risk of having unrealistic expectations. They might find it difficult to achieve fulfillment in standard living. I call it the &quot;Honey Boo Boo disorder,&quot; which is when a person is undeservedly popularized and praised to an extreme, resulting in an inability to adapt to standard living, which could lead to real psychological and behavioral disorders. (That statement is not based on any scientific information but simply my casual observations.) I think it&#39;s important to recognize service members (DoD, DoS, etc.) for their service to this great nation, but it should be done with reverence and humility, not flamboyance and opulence. <strong>Q: How closely did you engage with the Iraqi civilian population, and how would you describe the community and the people?</strong> <a href="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/10/andy-iraq-2.jpg"><img src="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/10/andy-iraq-2.jpg?w=300" alt="andy iraq 2"></a>A: I conducted over 300 patrols in the first six months I was in Iraq, which made my contact with the Iraqi people a very common occurrence. Many of my encounters with them were from a distance, with my body armor donned and my rifle slung across my front. I was either yelling at drivers who had congested a downtown intersection with vehicles going every direction, or I was looking down my sights at potential assailants. Periodically, I was able to have personal discussions with Iraqi workers and interpreters in our Forward Operating Base (FOB). They were more centered around why America is good and Saddam was bad. That&#39;s what I liked to hear. I was interested in very little else, which is unfortunate because I didn&#39;t allow myself to understand the community and the people. Until I left the chaos of Baghdad. When conducting multi-dimensional reconnaissance in the outlying areas, I would often be invited by Iraqi farmers and villagers to drink tea with them. We would inevitably talk about the war, and a surprising number of them had no idea we had invaded the country. (That always made for interesting discussion.) Sitting in their shaded tents was somewhat comforting. My soldiers and I would remove our body armor and place our weapons at our sides, out of sight. It was there that I found the Iraqi people to be kind and inviting. I discovered that they were not dissimilar from rural Americans in that they cared little about international, or even national, matters as long as they were left alone. Unfortunately for them, their apathy did them no good. They had become unwilling participants in a conflict beyond their understanding. <strong>Q: What was your understanding, based on what you heard from Iraqis themselves (if anything), of why the Iraqis you engaged with in battle were fighting Americans?</strong> A: The reasons for fighting the American occupation evolved during my combat experience. When I first arrived in Baghdad, I was fighting criminals. The entire city was wrought with lawlessness and many people had acquired weapons, which were previously band during Saddam&#39;s reign. Attacks were rarely coordinated and often only involved a small number of people. There was a lull in the turmoil. The criminals were being killed or arrested, and the people were beginning to return to pre-conflict activities. The reduction in firefights didn&#39;t last long, however. Leaders started to emerge and rally groups of people. Suddenly, attacks became organized and involved more people. An ideology began to emerge in some of the communities that deemed our occupation unlawful and a direct affront to Islam. A new threat emerged against us, an insurgent threat. The enemy took on many faces. Some fought us because they saw us as an oppressive force on their home soil. Some fought us with a desire to fill the governmental power vacuum that was created when we overthrew the government. Some fought us on the principle that our mere existence as a country was against Islam. Some (Sudanese, Somalis, and Chechen) came from across the world just to fight Americans and improve their tactics, techniques, and procedures to take back to wars in their homelands. There were so many overlapping reasons people chose to fight us that it created a very difficult situation when attempting to stabilize the country and establish an effective government. <strong>Q: Can you describe one of your more tense/intense moments in Iraq?</strong> A: There a number of intense moments, but one of my most intense moments occurred in July of 2003 at about 05:30. I had acquired access to a special MCI phone with unlimited calling to the United States, so I used that to call my wife at the time, Kelly, every morning from 05:00 to 06:00. One morning, I was in the bed of a large transport truck, a 5-Ton, talking to Kelly. The truck was parked atop the smooth, flat marble surface that made up the roof of my unit&#39;s quarters in the belly of an Iraqi monument memorializing the dead from the Iran-Iraq War of the 1980s. As Kelly and I prattled, the conversation was suddenly interrupted by a large blast. Kelly asked what the sounds was. I told her it was a mortar, and that it landed pretty far away. It was nothing. We continued to talk for a few seconds when another mortar impacted next to the truck I was sitting in, peppering the canvas with shrapnel. I yelled, &quot;SHIT!&quot;, hung up the phone, and leaped out of the bed of the truck. I hit the ground and rolled. Before I knew it, I was back on my feet running toward the stairs descending into the monument. I could hear another mortar inbound. Instantaneously, it impacted just a few yards from me to my right. The blast and heat collided with me, but I continued to run toward the stairs. Another mortar hit to my front-left, closer than the last one, but the blast was redirected by a low wall bordering the entrance to the stairs. I could hear another mortar falling just as I reached the stairs. In a blink, I was at the bottom and around a corner. A few more mortars impacted above, but I was safe. I looked down at my body to inspect my limbs and torso. I was sure I had been hit by shrapnel with how close the mortars landed to me, but nothing burned. I felt no pain. Miraculously, I didn&#39;t have a scratch on me. I hollered, &quot;WHOOOO!&quot; It was as though I&#39;d just made the winning touchdown at a Sunday night football game. That was a pretty intense moment. <strong>Q: Young civilians will sometimes meet a soldier who&#39;s come home after being at war and say, &quot;So, did you kill anybody?&quot; Maybe they think it&#39;s exciting, or maybe they simply can&#39;t imagine such a thing and are curious. But as someone who has known you now for over 10 years, and who sees you as happy, fun-loving, kind, and perpetually smiling, I&#39;d like to ask (if I may) what it was like for you after the first battle that required you to shoot someone, what it felt like to know, that first time, that you had killed a person. I ask with no expectations about your reaction, and without judgment.</strong> A: Since you asked me this question not a day has passed that I haven&#39;t thought about the answer. At first, I didn&#39;t want to answer it. Then, I would decide to write about the events in detail. I went between these two options for as long as it&#39;s taken me to respond. I thought about how what I said might be used, how it might be viewed. Ultimately, I&#39;ve resolved to say this: I didn&#39;t feel anything, except relief that what I had done stopped the bullets from coming at me and my soldiers. I never had to get up close to the bodies, which I&#39;m sure helped me to process my actions. In fact, even now, I mentally keep my distance from the bodies by not ever thinking about the events in stark detail. <strong>Q: What was being home like those first few weeks after returning from Iraq?</strong> A: When I first returned from Iraq, I felt strange. Similar to the rolling sensation one gets standing on solid ground after spending a long period on a small boat in the ocean, I could still &quot;feel&quot; Iraq&#39;s dangers all around me. A bag of debris on the roadside would cause me to gently swerve into the next lane to increase my distance from the bag as if it were an emplaced IED. Two nights after my return, a large festival in the adjacent town launched a barrage of fireworks that had me leaping from a sound sleep and scrambling around the room looking for my weapon and body armor. Even after I realized what was creating the noise, I found it difficult to ease my nerves enough to go back to sleep. I watched the sun rise that morning. <strong>Q: Sebastian Junger gave a TED talk about what returned service members miss about war. Did you miss anything about it after you came home?</strong> A: I did miss the war. Iraq in 2003 and 2004 was chaotic and we, the US military, were the dominant force. It was a civilly primitive environment with very little &quot;red tape&quot;. The rules were relatively simple and the environment galvanized my relationship with those around me in a common theme that few outsiders could really understand. Returning from that lawless environment to civil society, where you couldn&#39;t run a car off the road if you were trying to get somewhere in a hurry and you couldn&#39;t point your weapon at a person encroaching on your personal space, was difficult and frustrating. Also, every picayune complaint people had seemed to grate on me. There was no way to discuss the experience with people who truly understood. I&#39;m sure it&#39;s the same for people who are exposed to events and activities that the majority of people either can&#39;t talk about, or don&#39;t talk about. It took me about one month to fully adjust back to normal Western living. <a href="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/10/andy-in-oregon.jpg"><img src="https://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/10/andy-in-oregon.jpg" alt="andy in oregon"></a> <em>Thank you, Andy, for your willingness to answer these questions, some of which I later learned were more difficult for you to answer than others. - Kris</em></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Interview with &quot;Haunted&quot; author Reggie Lutz</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/interview-with-haunted-author-reggie-lutz</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/interview-with-haunted-author-reggie-lutz</guid>
    <pubDate>Thu, 14 Aug 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Author Interview</category>
    <category>Fiction</category>
    <category>Haunted</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Q&amp;A</category>
    <category>Reggie Lutz</category>
    <category>Women</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Reggie Lutz is one of those people whose feed you look forward to when scrolling absently through Facebook. Her updates are engaging and off the wall, and seemingly effortless in a social media world that I&#39;ve learned requires a certain…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Reggie Lutz is one of those people whose feed you look forward to when scrolling absently through Facebook. Her updates are engaging and off the wall, and seemingly effortless in a social media world that I&#39;ve learned requires a certain kind of savvy that doesn&#39;t come naturally to everyone. She also writes beautifully - her novel &quot;Haunted&quot; released recently - and has a killer radio personality.</p>
<p>Reggie conducts regular interviews on her <a href="http://reggielutz.blogspot.com/">blog</a>, and she also interviews people for her radio show on <a href="http://wrkc.kings.edu/">88.5 WRKC</a> in Wilkes-Barre, Pa.</p>
<p>But with the exciting release of her novel, which I had the great fortune to read before its release (o&#39;, the privileges of knowing other writers!), I wanted her to be interviewed, for a change.</p>
<p><img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/08/christmasface2012.jpg?w=300" alt="Reggie Lutz"> Reggie Lutz</p>
<p><strong>Q: What is your life status?</strong></p>
<p><strong>A:</strong> I am single with no kids, 39, and currently working behind a seafood counter at a grocery store. I&#39;ve had a lot of interesting jobs. Oddly, I tend to land in industries going through significant upheaval. In the &#39;90s and early aughts I worked in professional radio. I&#39;m doing that now as a volunteer at WRKC.</p>
<p><strong>Q: What were you reading when you were, say, 10?</strong></p>
<p><strong>A:</strong> Everything I could get my hands on. I was obsessed with the <em>Little House on the Prairie</em> series at that age, but I also remember trying to read the <em>North and South</em> series because my dad was really into that.</p>
<p><strong>Q: What in particular attracted you to those stories?</strong></p>
<p><strong>A:</strong> I think <em>Little House on the Prairie</em> appealed to me because it was about a family on a farm. Animals and the agrarian setting were fascinating to me, but I suspect at that age I identified with Laura Ingalls in some way.</p>
<p><strong>Q: How old were you when you started writing creatively, and what did you write about?</strong></p>
<p><strong>A:</strong> I was really little, when I think about it. I remember trying to write a novel when I was twelve. I actually finished it, but you know, I was twelve. So it was pretty awful. I got serious about writing in my late twenties, but I wrote stories for fun before that. Trying to hone in on a theme or genre that I worked with during that time is difficult. I&#39;ve probably tried to write everything at least once.</p>
<p><strong>Q: Your recently released page-turner <em>Haunted</em> has hints of the paranormal, but is otherwise straightforward earthbound-grounded. The deceased Gwen looks in on her husband and three fighting sisters a year after her death and observes them as they continue to try to accept her passing. Uncomfortable relationships and long-overdue conflicts explode. Do you ever wish you could be invisible for the purposes of watching people? (Not in their bedrooms. At their kitchen tables or in their living rooms, and fully clothed. Naturally.)</strong></p>
<p><strong>A:</strong> Yes. Whenever that question comes up about which superhero power you&#39;d choose, I choose invisibility.</p>
<p><a href="http://www.amazon.com/Haunted-Reggie-Lutz-ebook/dp/B00JWECUWQ"><img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/08/hauntedcoverthree.jpg?w=201" alt="HauntedC"></a> Click cover for &quot;Haunted&quot; on Kindle</p>
<p><strong>Q: What inspired <em>Haunted</em>&#39;s central conflict, which seems to me to be about family more than anything else?</strong></p>
<p><strong>A:</strong> I just knew I wanted to write about family in <em>Haunted</em>. One could say that most stories, in one way or another, are built on family conflict, whether the family is made of blood relatives or a close-knit group of people. But I hadn&#39;t written anything previous to <em>Haunted</em> with family specifically in mind. Family relationships and dynamics are just very rich ground for conflict and storytelling.</p>
<p><strong>Q: Do you have siblings who drive you crazy (or do you have siblings who you drive crazy)?</strong></p>
<p><strong>A:</strong> Ha! I have a brother. No, he doesn&#39;t drive me crazy, although I miss him a lot. He lives in Massachusetts and I&#39;m here in Pennsyltucky.</p>
<p><strong>Q: <em>Haunted</em>&#39;s Gwen and her husband, Evan, still seem very connected a year after Gwen&#39;s death. His grief threatens to damage his livelihood, and her attachment to him is also still very powerful. Do you believe in soul mates?</strong></p>
<p><strong>A:</strong> Ah, soul mates. I think the idea of soul mates is a beautiful one, but I believe we choose them. So I guess the answer is kinda yes, kinda no. I think they are born of interaction. There&#39;s a line in a Robyn Hitchcock song called &quot;I Feel Beautiful&quot; that comes to mind. &quot;No one&#39;s ever watered me the way you do.&quot; I think we find the people that help us grow and that connection becomes very powerful.</p>
<p><strong>Q: What is it about people or their behaviors that you most like to explore in your fiction?</strong></p>
<p><strong>A:</strong> I like to explore what goes on beneath the surface. Fiction stretches our empathy, what we see in our day to day interactions with people might not match what&#39;s going on inside. It&#39;s something I think about a lot. You might listen to a husband and wife bickering and think they hate each other, but then you find out later that the back and forth is something they do for fun. Or that person at a cash register with the bright smile and sincere, &quot;Have a nice day!&quot; might be going through unbelievable turmoil in their personal lives.</p>
<p>There&#39;s sometimes a contradiction in the way people behave and what goes on inside their heads that I think is worth exploring in fiction. In Haunted, the character of Trudy is probably the best example of this. She and so it seems like but really there is .</p>
<p><strong>Q: Who or what inspired your <em>Haunted</em> characters? Were they formed entirely in your imagination, or were they inspired by people you&#39;ve known or traits you wanted to magnify or...?</strong></p>
<p><strong>A:</strong> This is such a hard question for me to answer! I started with a vague set of ideas about each character. I knew I wanted Sarah to be likeable but a bit selfish, and that the selfishness should be born of complexity. Trudy, right away I wanted to show as judgmental, and a bit mean, at least on the outside. Bethany was meant to seem dreamy, impractical and the family peacemaker. The details grew with the word count in the first draft.</p>
<p><strong>Q: You are magically given the power of invisibility for one day. Where do you go/what do you do?</strong></p>
<p><strong>A:</strong> Well, I only have a day, so I might just observe the people geographically closest. I wouldn&#39;t spy on friends and family because that would probably make me feel really guilty. Other than that, I think anyone could be interesting. People are very different at home or in private than they are in public, that contrast is always interesting. But if location were no object, I&#39;d probably follow one of the wealthy writers around to satisfy my curiosity about what&#39;s different about the day to day.</p>
<p><strong>Q: You get to interview a lot of people on your radio show. Who has been your most enjoyable interview thus far (and why), and who is your dream interview subject?</strong></p>
<p><strong>A:</strong>  That one is really hard! DON&#39;T MAKE ME PICK A FAVORITE! Every interview is unique and so the things that make each stand out in my mind tend to be different. Live, in studio guests are probably the most relaxed interviews for me because there&#39;s just something different that happens when you are in the same room. It also requires me to perform less technical wizardry than the Google Hangout interviews.</p>
<p>However, there is something really satisfying about the interviews I&#39;ve conducted using that tool. It enables me to get folks on the air who are at a distance. Che Gilson (author - <em>Carmine Rojas: Dogfight</em>) was the first interview I conducted using the internet. I think the farthest flung interview was my friend Paul Shapera (composer - &quot;Dolls of New Albion&quot;), who lives in Serbia. RJ Keller&#39;s interview was the first that I broadcast online through G+ at the same time the traditional broadcast signal went out and it was a lot of fun.</p>
<p>This is going to sound like a cop-out, but it is absolutely true (and it applies to writing as well) that my favorite interviews are whichever was the most recent. At the time I&#39;m answering this question, that distinction belongs to Chuck Wendig.</p>
<p>Hmmm... dream interview subject. This is also a tough one to narrow down. Authors and musicians are always my dream guests, but the first name that popped into my head tonight is James Lipton. Of course, if that ever actually became a possibility, I would be really intimidated. I mean, what question could you ask James Lipton that he hasn&#39;t already asked?</p>
<p>[<em>Haunted,</em> whose Amazon link is provided in the book cover image above, is also available at <a href="http://www.smashwords.com/books/search?query=Reggie+Lutz+Haunted">Smashwords</a> and <a href="http://www.barnesandnoble.com/w/haunted-reggie-lutz/1119319350?ean=9781499356090">Barnes and Noble</a>. Check out Reggie Lutz&#39;s series of not-haunted-not-book-trailers <a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8rlwBhzlO-c&list=PLeZ1hPsIvA0AGKzY_ta2CqN_8tKsnVbaB">here</a>.]</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>A limerick for a comic.</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/robin-williams</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/robin-williams</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 12 Aug 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Limericks</category>
    <category>RIP</category>
    <category>Robin Williams</category>
    <category>Suicide</category>
    <description><![CDATA[There once was a wild comic genius Whose natural gift was to please us. But his gestures and jokes Were Technicolor smoke Hiding secrets to rival Berzelius.]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>There once was a wild comic genius <img src="http://chrismjane.files.wordpress.com/2014/08/robin-w.jpg" alt="robin w"> Whose natural gift was to please us. But his gestures and jokes Were Technicolor smoke Hiding secrets to rival Berzelius.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>A limerick for marriage.</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/dogear</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/dogear</guid>
    <pubDate>Mon, 11 Aug 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Fifty Shades Of Grey</category>
    <category>Limericks</category>
    <category>Love Triangle</category>
    <category>Marriage</category>
    <category>Solitary Sex</category>
    <description><![CDATA[A woman who loved Fifty Shades Was bored by her dull husband Dave. When she&#39;d say, &quot;No, honey&quot; He&#39;d sneak her worn copy And read every folded down page.]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>A woman who loved Fifty Shades Was bored by her dull husband Dave. When she&#39;d say, &quot;No, honey&quot; He&#39;d sneak her worn copy And read every folded down page.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>A limerick on dying.</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/pearls-of-death</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/pearls-of-death</guid>
    <pubDate>Mon, 11 Aug 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Anxiety</category>
    <category>Beer</category>
    <category>Limericks</category>
    <category>The End Of The World</category>
    <description><![CDATA[There once was a jeweler named Earl Whose fear was the end of the world. The pitchers of beer Worked to silence his fears &#39;Til the night he drunk-choked on a pearl.]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>There once was a jeweler named Earl Whose fear was the end of the world. The pitchers of beer Worked to silence his fears &#39;Til the night he drunk-choked on a pearl.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>A limerick in defense of the cat.</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/cat-food</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/cat-food</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 09 Aug 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Cats</category>
    <category>Cats Eating Humans</category>
    <category>Limericks</category>
    <description><![CDATA[There once was a cat named McGoo Whose dead owner became kitty food. This might make cats scary, But when things get hairy... Look. Starving, you&#39;d eat the guy, too.]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>There once was a cat named McGoo Whose dead owner became kitty food. This might make cats scary, But when things get hairy... Look. Starving, you&#39;d eat the guy, too.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>A limerick for prey.</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/a-limerick-for-ducks</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/a-limerick-for-ducks</guid>
    <pubDate>Mon, 04 Aug 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Ducks</category>
    <category>Limericks</category>
    <description><![CDATA[There once was a young man named Tuck Who carried a gun in his truck. He&#39;d shoot it at melons Ignorin&#39; the yellin&#39; Of hunters out tryin&#39; to kill ducks.]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>There once was a young man named Tuck Who carried a gun in his truck. He&#39;d shoot it at melons Ignorin&#39; the yellin&#39; Of hunters out tryin&#39; to kill ducks.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Interview with &quot;Good Ole Tom&quot; Tinney</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/interview-with-good-ole-tom-tinney</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/interview-with-good-ole-tom-tinney</guid>
    <pubDate>Thu, 03 Apr 2014 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Good Ole Tom</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Journal Inquirer</category>
    <category>Journal Inquirer Articles</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Originally published in the Journal Inquirer by Kristen J. Tsetsi When Good Ole Tom’s owner Tom Tinney travels between residences in Florida, Arizona, and Connecticut, he doesn’t fly. He has a nice car, he said, and he enjoys being in it.…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Originally published in the Journal Inquirer</em> <em>by Kristen J. Tsetsi</em> <a href="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/04/tom-tinney.jpg"><img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2014/04/tom-tinney.jpg?w=200" alt="tom tinney"></a>When Good Ole Tom’s owner Tom Tinney travels between residences in Florida, Arizona, and Connecticut, he doesn’t fly. He has a nice car, he said, and he enjoys being in it. In late February he’s due to return to Connecticut from Arizona to tend to some business at his East Hartford and Hamden stores, and with a hired driver at the wheel, 80-year-old Tinney will take the southern route from west to east and drive north along the coast, stopping at all the good restaurants on the way. Tinney spoke with the JI from his home in Arizona, where he has three stores in Tucson and where he and his wife spend most of their time to be close to their grandchildren. <strong>Q: Where does your strong southern accent come from?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> I was raised on a farm in the south of Florida, so I’m as southern as I can be. Up north they make fun of rednecks, crackers, but we make fun of rednecks, too, because we’re funny. The name “cracker,” by the way, came from our forefathers. The transportation didn’t always used to be BMWs. You used a wagon to carry your goods, and you had oxen pulling it. The drivers used a bull whip to crack over the heads of the animals, and that’s where the word “cracker” came from. <strong>Q: In which town in the south of Florida were you raised, and what was your childhood like?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> Tallahassee. I was born in Jacksonville, 90 miles to the east. On the farm, we raised our own meat, our own vegetables, and we were big into tobacco. Tobacco and cotton at the time were major cash crops. Cotton still is; tobacco, not so much. But they grow just about as much in Connecticut as they do anywhere. In fact, some of the original plantation slaves were exported to plantations in Connecticut, which was one of the early slave-holding states. All of my grandparents were involved in slavery, and let me tell you, it’s the worst thing that happened in the United States. <strong>Q: Is a passion for history connected to your interest in the coins and estate items you buy and sell?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> A person who is a collector collects anything. If they collect thimbles, they’ll collect other things. It’s just in them. I’m the same way. I collect books. I like to collect first-editions and autographed first-editions. I collect guns. Things that have history that you can study. I love history. It resides in me. History is so interesting, where we came from and who we are. To know who you are, you have to know where you’ve been. <strong>Q: What else, in addition to collecting, do you like to do in your free time?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> Read. Anything old. I read a lot of history. I like to read about wars, what caused us to lose or win, what the results were to the people who lost and the people who won. I can tell you more than you ever want to know about Wyatt Earp. Interesting people, I read their books. Entrepreneurs, I read their books, try to see if I can pick up their tricks. I have a huge library. I also used to be a motorcyclist. I’ve traveled all through the US and Mexico, down as far on my motorcycle as Nicaragua. But my wife took me off the motorcycle about ten years ago. I miss it. But I miss flying the most. I used to own airplanes. I stopped flying when I was in my 60s. <strong>Q: What are you reading now?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> Right now I’m reading Robert B. Parker’s “Damned if You Do.” I’m also reading a history of the Mormons. In college, we respected the Christian Science Monitor and the Wall Street Journal as the least yellow of all the newspapers written in the US. I’m from the old school. The book on the history of Mormons is written without bias, and I enjoy that. <strong>Q: What did you study in college?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> I was in the last journalism class at Florida State University. I dropped out my junior year because I was making more money working part time selling office supplies in town than my professors were making teaching. <strong>Q: What sparked your initial interest in buying and selling gold and silver?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> You know the housing market we have right now and how bad it is? We had the same thing in the ’60s. The government and politics—not me or the banks or anyone else—just absolutely killed the housing market, like occurred in ’07 and ’08 with the government regulations that you just didn’t have to qualify anyone to let them have a home. When I delivered that last home, I left construction entirely and flew as a charter pilot for a year while I figured out what I was going to do. I had been a coin collector when I was a kid, and one day I was reading in the Wall Street Journal that silver certificate dollars were still in circulation in Panama. They were calling them all back in the US. The next morning I was on an airplane to Panama. I spent the next year collecting them in Panama and learning about silver and gold while I did it. The government stopped taking the certificates back in 1968, but I had accumulated a lot of coins and opened a coin shop in Miami. Then I started learning about jewelry. It’s big business down there with the retirees. When they died, the jewelry stores would buy their estates and buy and sell used jewelry. So I learned how to do that. From there I became a master jeweler. I did that for decades, but then I started going blind from looking at the hot flame, the blue flame that gives off ultraviolet light. I have macular degeneration now. <strong>Q: Do people recognize you when you’re out for dinner or grocery shopping?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> That was a part of my advertising ploy. I try to be recognized, because when I am people think of Good Ole Tom’s. That’s why I continuously use the cowboy hat. The same chapeau will be recognized whatever else I’m wearing. I have a bunch of hats, but that hat was specially made. And it’s a white hat. People trust white hats more. There’s a lot to color. For example, always choose a yellow car. The car traffic safety foundation found yellow is the most visible car and they have fewer accidents. I try to have a reason for everything I do. <strong>Q: Several years ago you said you wanted to establish a program that would help high school students find jobs after school and during summer vacations. Have you done that?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> Yeah, I hire young people who are interested all the time. I got sick a year ago with a horrible disease called myasthenia gravis. It’s very debilitating. So I have not been personally as active in the program. You’ll see young people in our stores working after school and learning a trade. The most important thing to me is that, one, they’re eager to learn, and two, that they’re honest. We’re just like a bank. We have value hanging around, and we can’t be thinking about somebody stealing something to give to their girlfriend. Unfortunately, that’s happened. But I love working with young people, and several have gone out and started their own stores after working for me. <strong>Q: What do they learn?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> The first thing I teach them is the customer is the most important thing. We have to make a profit on anything. If you’re not growing, you’re dying. I don’t know why that’s the law of nature, but it is. You have to manage your growth. After they learn the basics, the very next thing I teach them is that they make a profit because of the customer. I drill that into them. The customer has to be treated right. They learn to smile at the customer, and if they can’t smile at a customer, I can’t have it. I’m very strict. I’m Good Ole Tom when it comes to the customers, but I don’t forgive anything where mistreatment of a customer is concerned. <strong>Q: How did the name “Good Ole Tom” come to be?</strong> <strong>A:</strong> It’s a southern name. A lot of times in movies nowadays, they say “He’s a good ole boy.” What’s that mean? To the people who are saying it, it means he can be trusted. He’s a good ole boy, and he can be trusted.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>RJ Keller Talks Second-Novel Blues and Pie</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/rj-keller-talks-second-novel-blues-and-pie</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/rj-keller-talks-second-novel-blues-and-pie</guid>
    <pubDate>Wed, 12 Oct 2011 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Author</category>
    <category>Books</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[I had so much fun interviewing RJ Keller about The Wendy House (working title) before that I thought I&#39;d do it again. (Admittedly, I might have been finding a passive-aggressive way to say, &quot;Hurry up and finish so I can read it!&quot;) Q: Let&#39;s…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>I had so much fun interviewing <a href="http://www.rjkellerauthor.com">RJ Keller</a> about <em>The Wendy House</em> (working title) before that I thought I&#39;d do it again. (Admittedly, I might have been finding a passive-aggressive way to say, &quot;Hurry up and finish so I can read it!&quot;) <strong>Q:</strong> Let&#39;s just dive right in, shall we? I, like many, have been waiting impatiently for you to finish <em>The Wendy House</em>. I know writers don&#39;t like, need, or want pressure, but--well, strike that. What writer could possibly complain about readers being impatient for their next novel? <strong>RJ KELLER:</strong> It&#39;s a great problem to have. I can&#39;t complain. In fact, I&#39;m getting impatient for it to be be finished, myself. <strong>Q:</strong> <em>The Wendy House</em> is a working title. Have you considered alternate titles (and if so, can you share one of them)? <img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2011/10/new-pic.jpg" alt="" title="RJ Keller"><strong>RJK:</strong> I haven&#39;t, actually. It strange, because <a href="http://www.amazon.com/Waiting-Spring-R-J-Keller/dp/1935597558/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&qid=1318447021&sr=8-1"><em>Waiting For Spring</em></a> didn&#39;t have a title until I was getting ready to query agents, and then it was a difficult job coming up with one. I&#39;ve been calling this book <em>The Wendy House</em> pretty much since day one, and it&#39;s only been recently that I&#39;ve been second guessing myself on it. Time will tell. <strong>Q:</strong> Is it true what they say about writing the second novel? Has it been harder than writing the first? <strong>RJK:</strong> I&#39;ve found it to be very difficult, to be honest. When I began writing <em>Waiting For Spring</em>, I was doing it for myself. I was doing it for fun. And even when it got to the point where I knew I wanted to do something with the manuscript, the only expectations were those I put on myself. I started <em>The Wendy House</em> knowing that I was writing it for public consumption. At times that knowledge has been very overwhelming, to the point where I began to second guess the story, the characters, and myself. I&#39;ve spent the last couple of months trying to block out any outside expectations and focusing instead on how much I love writing, which has helped a great deal. <strong>Q:</strong> <a href="http://www.bookbaby.com">BookBaby</a> recently broached the topic of writer creativity - that is, what happens when writers feel like they&#39;ve lost it. I understand NyQuil was a great aid to you while writing <em>Waiting for Spring</em>. <strong>RJK:</strong> I actually tried NyQuil again, to see if it would help. It just put me to sleep. I think I&#39;m getting old. But yes, the past couple of years has been full of those moments. When I was writing <em>Waiting For Spring</em>, the words flowed easily. With <em>The Wendy House</em> it&#39;s been more of a struggle. There&#39;s a lot of rumination about death in this novel, which wasn&#39;t a problem for me when I first started writing it. A short way through the first draft, though, my father died. Shortly after that I lost a close friend, discovered that my grandmother had terminal lung cancer (she passed away recently), and then a cousin to whom I was very close died unexpectedly. Obviously it was a rough time, and I was feeling a bit raw emotionally.</p>
<p> I&#39;ve always been that annoying type of person who needs to chew on those feelings for awhile before dealing with them properly, so I found it difficult to visit the dark places I needed to go in order to do justice to the story. And that left me feeling very inadequate. I mean, that&#39;s what a writer is supposed to be able to do; tap into those emotions and use them. That&#39;s our job. Instead I found myself having to distance myself from them for awhile, at least until I got the first couple of drafts written. But I think the stepping back is what this book needed, because I was able to focus on plot first and then go back and experience things through the characters, instead of through myself. <strong>Q:</strong> I&#39;m very sorry to hear you&#39;ve experienced so much loss in such an incredibly short amount of time. There&#39;s no very tactful way to transition from that topic into another question, so I&#39;ll just do it and trust that you know I&#39;m not being rude. Where are you now in TWH, what is the next step (re: TWH), and when are you taking it? <strong>RJK:</strong> Right now I&#39;m still doing edits and rewrites. If you were to compare <em>The Wendy House</em> to a literal house, you could say I&#39;m putting on the roof and siding. Or something like that. Actually, since I don&#39;t know anything about carpentry I should probably stay away from construction analogies. I&#39;ll just say that it&#39;s very nearly completed and that the next step is sending it off to my editor. <strong>Q:</strong> Do you have an idea for another book to work on once you finish TWH? (If so, what is it?) <strong>RJK:</strong> I do indeed. I hate to give too much information out at this point, in case I make changes (because that&#39;s what I do), but I <em>can</em> tell you that it takes place in Maine (shocker!) and that the two main characters are a recovering addict and a comic book store owner. And that they don&#39;t fall in love. <strong>Q:</strong> <em>Waiting for Spring</em> and <em>TWH</em> both offer characters who abuse substances (whether legal or illegal), too - what is it about substance abuse that appeals to you as a writer? <strong>RJK:</strong> I&#39;ve experienced the powerlessness that comes with watching someone I love struggling with addiction, several someones, actually. So when I was writing <em>Waiting For Spring</em>, I did it from the outsider&#39;s point of view. But I was also intrigued by something a friend of mine once said about how it feels when you&#39;re the one who&#39;s dependent on a substance: &quot;When I tried to quit it was like going outside in a snowstorm without any boots.&quot; That was an image I couldn&#39;t shake, so I picked up Rick&#39;s story. Now I&#39;m looking forward to exploring how a person who&#39;s gone through that, someone who has had to lie and steal from people she loves in order to keep those figurative boots on, goes about starting her life over, how she steels herself to face up to all of that. <strong>Q:</strong> What is it like to work on one book while you have an idea for the next one? Are you able to put the next idea aside, or do you find it trying to work itself into something while you&#39;re busy trying to finish what you&#39;re already doing?  Does a character from your new idea ever try to jump in and ruin (&quot;enhance&quot; might be your character&#39;s word preference) a scene? <strong>RJK:</strong> It&#39;s funny, but with Potential Book #3 I haven&#39;t had that problem. It&#39;s got such a different feel to it than the other two novels that it seems to be staying in its proper place. For awhile I had a hell of a time keeping Tess&#39;s voice from creeping into <em>The Wendy House</em>, though, particularly into Wendy&#39;s journal entries. Tess doesn&#39;t know the meaning of &quot;proper place.&quot; <strong>Q:</strong> You were recently given more time to write through a fortuitous job change. Congratulations! How do you expect things to change? <strong>RJK:</strong> Already I feel like a new woman, and a new writer. When I was younger - even five years ago - being on a nocturnal schedule actually helped to fuel my creativity, so I thought working the graveyard shift was a great idea. It only took me four years to realize that it wasn&#39;t. My new job gives me four solid days (in a row!) to devote to writing, and I get to sleep. Win-win! <strong>Q:</strong> <em>Waiting for Spring</em> continues to receive comments about the language. But I&#39;ve read several books with the &quot;f&quot; word on multiple pages. Why do you think the language in your book seems to drive people particularly crazy? <strong>RJK:</strong> I wish I knew! My husband&#39;s theory is that there are a lot of readers who think they&#39;re getting a romance novel, which <em>Waiting For Spring</em> ain&#39;t, so they&#39;re taken aback when they&#39;re hit with f-bombs. It&#39;s as good a theory as any, but I&#39;m open to others. <strong>Q:</strong> There is great pressure to be noticed, these days. Evidence of this can be found in the many reality TV shows paying attention to all sorts of people for very little reason. Have you considered taking unusual measures to make sure <em>The Wendy House</em> is noticed as widely as <em>Waiting for Spring</em> was? By &quot;unusual&quot; I don&#39;t mean writing another good novel - I mean, have you considered (and I actually mean this) the potential impact of including elements that seem to get a rise out of people and - in turn - get them talking? This may be a larger question about &quot;art&quot; versus &quot;profession,&quot; and whether and where the two join. Many writers have said it&#39;s often necessary to write what will sell. Be true to yourself, yes, but only to a certain degree; after all, you have a paycheck to think about. Where do you stand on the &quot;art&quot; versus &quot;making a living&quot; see-saw? <strong>RJK:</strong> I&#39;ve never considered writing anything controversial or attention-getting or gimmicky into a book just for the sake of increased sales. Obviously I hope my books sell well, and I would truly love to make a living by writing alone. But that&#39;s because I love writing more than pretty much anything else, except for pie, and if I didn&#39;t have to have a Real World job there&#39;d be more time for me to do that. But my family lives pretty simply, so even in this economy I can always find a job that will help to pay the bills, even if it&#39;s a shitty, menial job. And if I wrote only what I thought would sell, then <em>writing</em> would become a shitty, menial job. Besides, this life I&#39;m living right now is the only one I&#39;m going to get, and it&#39;s only going to last for so long. What I leave behind is important to me. I&#39;d rather leave behind books that I&#39;m proud of, and that I enjoyed writing, that only sell a handful of copies than stuff I&#39;m embarrassed by that sells a million. <strong>Q:</strong> I want to talk more about <em>The Wendy House</em>. Please give me a list of four characters and tell me who they are/what they&#39;re like. <strong>RJK:</strong> Rick LaChance - I guess you could call him the protagonist. He&#39;s good-looking and quite charming, but he&#39;s a self-absorbed alcoholic who abandoned his family after his wife died. And he spends most of the book preparing to kill someone. So I don&#39;t think you could call him a hero. Wendy LaChance - Rick&#39;s long-dead wife who&#39;s not as pure as most people think. She appears in the novel through journal entries, which she wrote as a confessional while she was in the last stages of cancer, and in Rick&#39;s semi-drunken hallucinations, where she acts as his conscience. Shannon Kinney - She owns the liquor store across the street from Rick&#39;s apartment, which means she sees a lot of Rick and knows him very well. She helps him in his quest to commit a brutal murder, for reasons of her own. Stephanie Nichols - Rick&#39;s latest twenty-something girlfriend. She makes an unexpected connection with Wendy, and goes to extreme lengths to provide Rick with an alibi. <strong>Q:</strong> The name Shannon Kinney sounds awfully familiar. <strong>RJK:</strong> Indeed it should! The character is named after a good friend of mine who also appeared in a Paper Rats video. I want to emphasize that &quot;named after&quot; doesn&#39;t mean &quot;based on.&quot; As far as I know, the real Shannon has never been an accessory to murder. <img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2011/10/whoopie-pie-kel.jpg?w=300" alt="" title="She also likes whoopie pie!"><strong>Q:</strong> What was your first pie, and is that also your favorite pie? <strong>RJK:</strong> I believe my first pie was apple, which is also my favorite pie. I&#39;m rather fond of a good lemon meringue or cherry pie as well. Not to mention coconut creme. And peanut butter pie. **Q:**You brought home-baked cookies to one of your book readings for <em>Waiting for Spring</em>. I just read that Chuck Palahniuk once shipped autographed inflatable penguins (for his fans) to the locations where he would be reading. What autographed item would you bring to your reading of <em>The Wendy House</em>? <strong>RJK:</strong> Empty plates, so people could bring me pie.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>Former Random House Author Self-Publishes Thriller that Views 9/11 from New Perspective</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/former-random-house-author-self-publishes-novel-that-views-911-from-new-perspective</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/former-random-house-author-self-publishes-novel-that-views-911-from-new-perspective</guid>
    <pubDate>Sat, 10 Sep 2011 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>David Raterman</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>Publishing</category>
    <category>Self-Publishing</category>
    <category>September 11</category>
    <category>The River Panj</category>
    <category>Thriller</category>
    <category>Writing</category>
    <description><![CDATA[As self-publishing becomes an increasingly popular option for writers of all kinds (the good and the not so good, those who have tried the agent route and those who haven&#39;t), there are those who continue to cling - and probably will for…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>As self-publishing becomes an increasingly popular option for writers of all kinds (the good and the not so good, those who have tried the agent route and those who haven&#39;t), there are those who continue to cling - and probably will for some time - to the idea that self-publishing is an avenue for the author whose work just isn&#39;t good enough for traditional publishers. No matter how many times or by how many reputable reviewers a quality self-published work has been vetted, there are reviewers who simply won&#39;t look at it if it&#39;s self-published, and there are readers (who usually also happen to be writers) who will snub it because it&#39;s self-published. But that obviously doesn&#39;t stop quality self-published work from entering the marketplace, and from quality authors. In fact, more and more established authors (for example, NYT bestselling author James C. Moore, who self-published his Sci-Fi/Mystery novel <a href="http://www.amazon.com/Time-Man-ebook/dp/B004T4LK20/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&qid=1315672119&sr=8-1">In the Time of Man</a> using Kindle&#39;s DTP service) seem to be joining the masses of lesser-known authors who couldn&#39;t find a home with a publisher because their work either didn&#39;t fit into a genre mold or would be difficult to market. <img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2011/09/new-david-raterman-head-shot.jpg" alt="" title="David Raterman "><a href="http://www.davidraterman.com/About_Author.html">David Raterman</a>, who has written books for National Geographic and Knopf/Random House (and who also worked two years for <a href="http://www.care.org/index.asp?">CARE</a> in ex-Soviet Tajikistan), is yet another writer who decided to self-publish after trying to do it the old fashioned way. He recently released his debut thriller novel, <em><a href="http://www.amazon.com/The-River-Panj-ebook/dp/B005FFO394/ref=sr_1_1?s=digital-text&ie=UTF8&qid=1315672415&sr=1-1">The River Panj</a></em>, in an e-version for Kindle, Nook, Smashwords, and the Sony e-reader, and as a trade paperback through CreateSpace. Here are excerpts from a couple of rejections he received from editors before finally deciding to release it himself (he <a href="http://www.davidraterman.com/Publishing_Rejections.html">shares these rejections</a> on his website):</p>
<blockquote>
<p>The vividness of Raterman’s descriptions are stunning and I can certainly see what it is that has you so enthusiastic about his work. However, I am concerned that the book’s subject—while timely—has fiction readers a bit weary and unless it is covered by an established name in the marketplace, will have a hard time breaking out commercially.</p>
</blockquote>
<blockquote>
<p>It&#39;s an exciting, adrenaline-fueled read, and interest in and awareness of the area of the world at the heart of this story have never been higher. But, ultimately, as intriguing as Central Asia is, I think it makes for a tough setting.</p>
</blockquote>
<blockquote>
<p>I’m always up for a page-turner, and not only can David deliver the fun, but his writing possesses a certain level of political sophistication that’s rare in these types of novels. As promising as it is, though, I am going to pass. For me it’s really a question of positioning—while it has its strengths, I’m just not convinced it will break out beyond its core audience. Alas, something we need for our select number of fiction titles here.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I learned about David Raterman when I received an email newsletter announcing the release of <em>The River Panj</em>. I thought, &quot;Who is this man and how did he get my email address?&quot; So I visited his website. The first author who surprised me by self-publishing was James C. Moore. One would think an Emmy Award-winning former news correspondent and co-author of a book like <em>Bush&#39;s Brain</em> would have no problem selling his exceptional fiction. I figured it was a fluke. Bad luck. Bad timing. But then I visited David Raterman&#39;s website and saw that it was clearly happening again, to yet another writer one would assume would have no problem selling his work to a publisher. There were three things I wanted to know about: David Raterman, <em>The River Panj</em>, and why on earth he would have to self-publish it. So, I emailed a reply to his newsletter and asked if he would be willing to be interviewed. He said yes. By the time I sent him my first set of questions via email, I&#39;d received a second newsletter, which read, in part,</p>
<blockquote>
<p>As we reach the 10th anniversary of 9/11 and football season kicks in, I&#39;d like to share news about my book. &quot;The River Panj&quot; is the first thriller to open in Afghanistan on Sept. 11, 2001, and it shows a completely new image of Americans. On sale since Aug. 3, it&#39;s already listed as #11 at Amazon for &quot;Afghanistan.&quot;</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Our interview follows. <strong>KT: Marketing something around 9/11 is difficult. There&#39;s a thin line to tread: the date is relevant to the work, but using that day, one that means so many things to so many people, could make them think you&#39;re using a tragedy to sell a book. How do you reconcile the two sides of the line?</strong> DAVID RATERMAN: I’m extremely sensitive about using 9/11 as the backdrop of my story but to not exploit it. In fact, my story has no scenes at the World Trade Center or Pentagon or on Flight 93. But fiction writers are told to “write what you know.” And I knew that part of the world. I worked for almost a year at a prosthetics workshop in ex-Soviet Armenia. Our staff fabricated artificial limbs for soldiers and war victims. After that, I worked two years for CARE in ex-Soviet Tajikistan, which was struggling out of a civil war that was similar to Afghanistan’s (i.e., Muslim fundamentalists fighting to take over). In fact, thousands of our food recipients were Afghan refugees. And I was on the border twice during Taliban-Northern Alliance battles that were clearly audible (but we didn’t see them). Warfare is part of humanity, as is storytelling. There were a handful of Americans in Afghanistan on 9/11 and I felt it would make for a fascinating literary subject. We’ve already had many books, TV shows and films connected to Pearl Harbor and other tragic events in America. And there have been many books, TV shows and films featuring 9/11 in one way or another, so mine is not groundbreaking from that standpoint. I started writing this novel a few years ago and it’s purely coincidental that I’m doing any marketing at all right now—I published the ebook last month and the print book this week. Only recently did the designer create my book cover and a line editor checked the manuscript for grammar. <strong>KT: How much of a challenge was it to try to encompass the complex reality of the reactions and behaviors of Afghans on 9/11 after they&#39;d heard about what happened?</strong> DR: Most of the Afghans in my story are very isolated, almost illiterate, terrorists so they gloat about the attacks on America. But people shouldn’t think I’ve stereotyped Muslims because I do have very intelligent and compassionate Tajiks, including my American protagonist’s fiancée who is a doctor right out of medical school. But, since I’m writing in the thriller genre, I need good bad guys and I wasn’t going to sugarcoat the terrorists’ reactions to the attacks. I also have innocent Afghans caught up in the madness of their country’s eternal warfare. Their plight is truly sad. Part of me wants to let all of the idiots fight themselves into extinction, but they need to leave the innocent people alone. <strong>KT: Why did you choose Sept. 11 as the story&#39;s start point?</strong> DR: From 1997 to 1999 I worked in Tajikistan for CARE, which is based in Atlanta. And my boss became deputy country director of the UN’s World Food Programme in Afghanistan, working in Kabul from 1999 to Sept. 13, 2001 (when he got on the first flight he could). Because we didn’t have a US Embassy in Afghanistan, there were very Americans working there—maybe 100 working for aid agencies. Writing my first novel, which I had long wanted to do, I was looking for an opening that tied together my personal knowledge—Tajiks are the main ethnic group in both Tajikistan and Afghanistan’s Northern Alliance—with a subject that would be completely unique and relevant to American readers. So it opens with emergency relief on 9/11 in Afghanistan. <strong>KT: On your website, you write, &quot;I wanted to go farther,&quot; when comparing your approach to that of other authors who had written about relief workers. What do you mean, &quot;go farther&quot;?</strong> DR: “Emergency relief” conjures up danger and compassion, which are powerful ingredients for a thriller. But it had been only superficially covered. The catalyst for the plot in Brad Thor’s bestseller “The Apostle” (2009) is an American physician being kidnapped in Afghanistan while working for CARE. Then Thor’s hero goes in search-and-rescue-mode. That’s great—awesome actually, because I loved the book. But the physician’s work activities are only superficially shown, and for only a few pages. I felt many readers would like to know more about characters like this, and I was the one to provide those details. In my experience, about 1/3 of the Americans working in relief are ex-military, 1/3 have a religious calling, and 1/3 want to see the world while having adventures. Of course there’s overlap. It’s a fascinating mix of people. <strong>KT: Is it the work itself or the deeper reasons people choose the work and how it contributes to their (fictional) characters that was more compelling for you to communicate?</strong> DR: I’m really pleased to shed light on the emergency relief/humanitarian aid industry. But also compelling to me are the characters. My protagonist Derek is an ex-Notre Dame football player who thought he’d play in the NFL, “but then he lost it all.” Readers find out what happened. I enjoyed putting his character together. Another American character is a born-again Christian (from Colorado) who is doing volunteer work in his golden years “to make up for all the bad he did.” And another is an old draft-dodging hippie (from Connecticut) who embarked on a life of foreign relief work. Derek’s best friend works for Doctors Without Borders. After university, he served in the British Army as second lieutenant. <img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2011/09/0398-david-raterman-ecover-the-river-panj_6.jpg" alt="" title="The River Panj"><strong>KT: I found this line from a review on your website particularly chilling: &quot;David Raterman knows his stuff, because he’s walked the dusty roads of Central Asia and he’s looked al-Qaida mujahedeen in the eyes and lived to tell about it.&quot; Can you tell me a little bit about that?</strong> DR: It was serious in Tajikistan from 1997, when the peace accords were signed, until 1999 when I left. Several of my friends were kidnapped and/or killed, including a UN bodyguard (an ex-New York cop) being shot in the head, a young French woman with an aid agency being blown up by a hand grenade, and four unarmed UN military observers being executed on the side of a road. Also a few of my Tajik and Russian colleagues were kidnapped and beaten by criminals or authorities, including our handyman Ayub. His son had gone AWOL from the Tajik army for the third time because his officers beat him so much. So the son’s officers tracked down Ayub and beat him, after kidnapping Ayub’s wife. They said they would kill Ayub if his son didn’t show up in three days. On the third day, I was driven to talk with those officers. Scary stuff. Probably the scariest incident was when my Russian girlfriend (now wife) flew into Tajikistan’s capital to visit me from Moscow. A three-day battle was taking place with government troops firing tank and artillery rounds from the airport tarmac to a hill where Islamic militants fired back. I didn’t think Aeroflot would land the plane, but sure enough they did. When she got off the plane she asked what the noise was and I shouted in Russian, “Get in the car! It’s artillery!” Driving off the tarmac, she asked if she could take photos of wounded soldiers walking away from the battle, five feet from our car. “Don’t even make eye contact,” I said. Still can’t believe Aeroflot let that plane arrive. I guess they needed the revenue. <strong>KT: What was it like to talk with the officers about Ayub? That is, where did you meet with them and what were your surroundings like, how did they behave toward you, and what was it like to be in their presence?</strong> DR: It was extremely tense. Driving to the meeting at Ayub’s rundown concrete apartment complex, we had no idea how drunk they might be, even during the day, or whacked out on something like heroin. They did not want to deal with an American because they look up to us culturally and financially since we had so much aid in their country, and because they knew they were in the wrong with Ayub’s son. But they refused to budge, unless receiving $300 in US bills. We returned to CARE’s office where our administrators advanced Ayub his next two months of salary, which totaled $300. Ayub paid the officers and days later all was good. A father’s love … <strong>KT: In The River Panj, the protagonist&#39;s girlfriend and colleague are kidnapped, and the protagonist is later kidnapped, himself. Will readers get a sense of what the kidnapping experience is like beyond what we&#39;ve seen on TV or heard about in the news? If so, how did you create that realism?</strong> DR: Yes, my details are very raw, very real. I myself was beaten for 45 minutes by drunk military policemen in an ex-Soviet republic (Armenia) so I know what fear is—I thought I would die. I remember looking at the two MPs eyes each time they hit me. That was a powerful image I’ve kept. And one time in the Moscow airport, I was locked up for 24 hours for not having proper documents, which was a lie by the customs officials. I wasn’t too worried for my life, because I had access to a phone and called the US Consulate, but it still was intense and the whole time I wasn’t sure if they’d come in and hit me or do whatever. Looking into the faces of people as they do evil to you is good fortune for developing writers. And, as mentioned, I knew a few people in Tajikistan who were kidnapped so I spoke with them. <strong>KT: It sounds like you&#39;ve had a number of real-life dramatic experiences in your life, so why not write a memoir? Why fiction?</strong> DR: I have a collection of travel stories that one day I may see about publishing. As it is, several were published independently. The reality is that, unless you are already famous, it’s hard to sell your memoirs. Plus I personally wouldn’t write memoirs because I’m not one for pontificating. Why fiction? Because it’s fun to ask, “What if…?” <strong>KT: The reviews of your novel are good, and you&#39;re an established writer, so how is it that <em>The River Panj</em> is self-published? How is it that you weren&#39;t able to place it with a publisher?</strong> DR: I went the agent route, and after getting about a dozen rejections he dropped me. That was frustrating, especially since I’d heard that so many novelists get scores of rejections before getting published. But he’s a huge agent, maybe too big for me at this point in my career. Editors at publishing houses want to know that your book will sell. That’s why Snooki and Pamela Anderson have published novels but some strong literary and genre novels have not been published. It’s the chicken-or-the-egg. How can a novelist get book-buying fans without getting published, but how does the novelist get published without fans? (Hint: star in a reality TV show first!) A few rejections did mention that Americans have reader fatigue when it comes to 9/11, and I do get that. But the vast majority of 9/11 books are nonfiction, and fiction is a completely different animal. It enables the author, and reader, to imagine scenarios instead of dwelling on what already happened. Regardless, mine does not have one scene in New York, Washington, DC or Flight 93. Mine’s set in Afghanistan and neighboring Tajikistan, with a secondary storyline in South Florida and Chicago. Although I self-published, the novel is on par with what would have been released by a traditional publisher. The big differences are that instead of their designers creating my book cover and their editor(s) editing my book, I had to hire people. Fortunately I found a great designer and great editor named Ian Harper. A well-renowned freelance editor, Ian cleans up manuscripts before authors give them to their editors, whether the author is new or on his or her 15th book. <strong>KT: How do you think your self-publishing experience might have been different if you hadn&#39;t been able to hire an exceptional cover designer and well known freelance editor? Would you still have done it, or would you have tried to find another agent?</strong> DR: I’m very well networked among writers, editors and designers so it was easy to find ones. Yes, I would have self-published even if I had to draw stick figures on the cover. “An emergency relief thriller” represents such a powerful theme, plus I had invested so much time into it, that I would have been derelict to not give it some sunlight. <strong>KT: <em>The River Panj</em> is the first in a series. Are you already working on the next, and if so, what is it about?</strong> DR: Yes, and top secret! __________________ Buy <em>The River Panj</em> Paperback ($10.99): <a href="http://www.createspace.com/3667626">www.createspace.com/3667626</a> Ebook ($2.99): <a href="http://www.amazon.com/The-River-Panj-ebook/dp/B005FFO394/ref=sr_1_3?s=books&ie=UTF8&qid=1312386650&sr=1-3">http://www.amazon.com/The-River-Panj-ebook/dp/B005FFO394/ref=sr_1_3?s=books&amp;ie=UTF8&amp;qid=1312386650&amp;sr=1-3</a> Also available at iTunes ($2.99) for iPads and iPhones. For more info … <a href="http://www.davidraterman.com/">www.DavidRaterman.com</a></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>

  <item>
    <title>CRAIG LANCASTER Q&amp;A WITH JIM THOMSEN</title>
    <link>https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/craig-lancaster-qa-with-jim-thomsen</link>
    <guid isPermaLink="true">https://kjtsetsi.com/blog/craig-lancaster-qa-with-jim-thomsen</guid>
    <pubDate>Tue, 01 Feb 2011 12:00:00 +0000</pubDate>
    <author>ktsetsi@gmail.com (Kristen J. Tsetsi)</author>
    <category>Author Interview</category>
    <category>Contest</category>
    <category>Craig Lancaster</category>
    <category>Free Book</category>
    <category>Interviews</category>
    <category>The Summer Son</category>
    <description><![CDATA[Details about how you can win a copy of Craig&#39;s novel, The Summer Son, appear at the end of the interview. - Kristen Their friendship was forged in the world of daily newspapers, where Craig Lancaster works as a chief copy editor at the…]]></description>
    <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em><strong>Details about how you can win a copy of Craig&#39;s novel, The Summer Son, appear at the end of the interview. - Kristen</strong></em> Their friendship was forged in the world of daily newspapers, where Craig Lancaster works as a chief copy editor at the Billings (Mont.) Gazette and Jim Thomsen, until recently, held a similar job at the Kitsap (Wash.) Sun. When it comes to books and writing, they are literary wingmen – good friends who push each other to do better work and who share occasional miseries and successes. Below, Jim pitches some questions to Craig, the author of 600 Hours of Edward and the recently released The Summer Son, about writing and publishing. Sit back and take in the conversation.   <strong>JIM THOMSEN: What in your personal history fed into “The Summer Son”?</strong> <strong><a href="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2011/02/lancaster.jpg"><img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2011/02/lancaster.jpg" alt="" title="Billings Gazette copy desk chief Craig Lancaster. September 3, 2009."></a>CRAIG LANCASTER:</strong> A lifetime of struggling to understand and get close to a distant father, certainly. This is where I always have to include a disclaimer: Anyone who thinks that I&#39;m Mitch Quillen, the story&#39;s protagonist, or my dad is Jim Quillen, Mitch&#39;s father, is heading down the wrong road. Their issues and protracted distances from each other are much more violent and severe than anything I&#39;ve experienced with my own father, which is what makes their story one worth turning into a novel and ours mostly fodder for quiet reflection. That said, it&#39;s undeniable that I brought things and places I know into the narrative. Jim is an itinerant well digger; so was my dad. Mitch spends the summer of 1979 in Milford, Utah; so did I. But those really are surface details, chosen because I happen to be familiar with them.Where the story goes, the secrets it unravels, the collision of violence and innocence -- it&#39;s all fiction. <strong>JIM:</strong> <strong>Your stories are about the West, but less the Louis L&#39;Amour, cattle-range, Clint Eastwood West than a West that has room for Target stores AND tumbleweeds. How well do these Wests work together, both in your fiction and in the Billings you observe today?</strong> <strong>CRAIG:</strong> They have to work together, and for any writer working in the West who chooses to write about a contemporary time, there&#39;s no ignoring the fact that Costco, to use just one example, affects those of us in the urban areas and the folks who live in more traditional Western settings. Seriously, if you go to the Billings Costco on a Saturday and look at the license plates in the parking lot, you quickly realize that good chunks of northern Wyoming and eastern Montana have come to the big city to load up on provisions. And what about those odious bull testicles that hang from the trailer hitches of some trucks out here? Those things have to come from somewhere. A city, I&#39;ll bet. Billings has long had a less-than-stellar image in some other parts of the state, a view I don&#39;t happen to endorse, being a happy resident of the place. I recall reading Ivan Doig&#39;s “The Whistling Season” and one of the characters referring to Billings as the place where the banks and the car lots are. Well, it&#39;s hard to argue with that. But there&#39;s also much to recommend it. I&#39;m quite at home here. I think part of the reason I&#39;ve been able to be fluent in the suburbs and the earthier locales is that my childhood straddled the two. Nine months a year, I lived with my mother and stepfather and siblings in a garden-variety North Texas suburb, complete with themed subdivisions and fast-food restaurant rows. Once summer came around, I&#39;d decamp for Montpelier, Idaho, or Baggs, Wyoming, or Sidney, Montana -- wherever my dad happened to be working. I&#39;d contend that beyond the cosmetic details, life in all those places has more in common with the &#39;burbs than it has differences. People work. They raise their kids. They look for something to do on Friday night. They try to get ahead. They go to church. They live. They die. <strong>JIM:</strong> <strong>Obviously, you can&#39;t write worrying about who your audience is or how they&#39;ll receive what you write, but do you believe that there is room in Montana for works of fiction that aren&#39;t patriarchal ranch sagas set on horseback? That allow for fast food and suburban living?</strong> <strong>CRAIG:</strong> Certainly. It&#39;s been happening for a long time. Kevin Canty&#39;s most recent novel, &quot;Everything,&quot; is a brilliant portrait of life in Missoula now. Larry Watson has plumbed those themes many times. In the wider West, scores of writers -- Annie Proulx, Alyson Hagy, Kent Haruf, Sherman Alexie, Benjamin Percy, Jim Lynch, C.J. Box, Craig Johnson, to name a very few -- are putting out fantastic books that reflect a more modern view of the West. That&#39;s not to denigrate a good horse opera at all; there&#39;s room for the many, many facets of Western life. In a recent New York Times profile, Thomas McGuane said he used to bemoan the fact that he hadn&#39;t read a book set in Montana that included a pizza delivery. This is a bit audacious, but I mailed him a copy of my first novel, &quot;600 Hours of Edward,&quot; in which that pedestrian event actually occurs. **JIM: &quot;<em><em><strong>The Summer Son,&quot; at heart, is about a father and sin <a href="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2011/02/front-cover.jpg"><img src="http://kristentsetsi.files.wordpress.com/2011/02/front-cover.jpg" alt="" title="front cover"></a>separated for decades by secrets and stubborn pride and hair-trigger sensitivities. Play armchair shrink for a moment. Why can&#39;t people just talk their shit out? Why do people tell themselves, and each other, that it is actually better not to?</strong> <strong>CRAIG:</strong> I&#39;ll give you an answer from my experience as a guy who didn&#39;t have a substantive conversation with my father about his life until I was in my thirties: When one party has gone deep into adulthood without a decent model of love and kindness, who grew up having the shit beat out of him by those who were supposed to nurture him, those scars radiate to everyone who tries to get close. I lived in fear of what my father&#39;s reaction to those conversations might be -- not so much that he would become violent with me, because he never did, but that asking him to relive those memories might wound him somehow. The problem was, by stifling my natural curiosity, I didn&#39;t deal very well with his inadequate parenting when I was too young to understand what contributed to it. Fortunately, I have a wonderful mother and a stepfather who showered me with love and encouragement, and I can thank them for raising me to be a reasonably decent man. But I still wanted that validation from my dad, and it was only after I stopped holding him to a standard he couldn&#39;t meet that we began to make some inroads to each other. One of our big breakthroughs came about a decade ago, when I unraveled the mystery of what happened to his father, who dropped out of his life for good when Dad was about seventeen. Thanks to some Internet sleuthing, I tracked Fred Lancaster to his resting place on a hill in Madras, Oregon, and even came into some contact with people who knew him in his later years. I was able to bring Dad some answers, some pictures of his own father, and perhaps some closure. Dad&#39;s not effusive enough to show it, but I think that moved him, that I would go to those lengths to understand him. Since then, he&#39;s begun to open up about things. <strong>JIM:</strong> <strong>You were fully prepared to self-publish “The Summer Son,” as you originally did your debut novel, “600 Hours Of Edward,” when AmazonEncore came calling. Knowing you well enough to know that you wouldn&#39;t just grab on to any traditional-publishing deal -- that you don&#39;t see such deals as validating you as a writer -- I know you wouldn&#39;t have signed on with the world&#39;s biggest mover of books if you didn&#39;t feel it was the right fit. In a time of shrinking advances, shrinking royalties, shrinking print runs and shrinking faith in traditional publishing, why was this the right move for you?</strong> <strong>CRAIG:</strong> The things I look hardest at, in terms of book commerce,are marketing and distribution, because even with social networking and the democracy of e-books, these are the hardest things for a lone author to mount.I can find good editing, good design, good book-building, but my get-out-the-word skills are passable, at best. With AmazonEncore, ciphering out marketing and distribution was a pretty simple equation. It&#39;s part of an organization that has more data on consumer behavior than perhaps anyone else in the world. Add to that the fact that Encore is publishing some tremendously interesting titles and making a name as an author-friendly place, and I didn&#39;t have to spend much time deciding whether to cast my lot there. And now that I&#39;ve experienced the care that went into this book and held it in my hands, I think Encore has trumped me even on the elements that I thought I had under control. I made a similar decision, on a different scale, with my first book. I&#39;d found some minor success lugging it around in the back of my car, but turning it over to the folks at Riverbend Publishing gave it a reach here in my home region that I simply could not have replicated. Would it have been a Montana Honor Book and a High Plains Book Award winner when I was its sole champion? Perhaps. But I kind of doubt it. In both cases, I&#39;m confident I made the right decision for me and for my book. <strong>JIM:</strong> <strong>You&#39;ve been an unusual success story so far because you&#39;ve had two publishing contracts without the services of a literary agent. I gather that this wasn&#39;t by design, so talk about how this came to be -- and how you&#39;d like ideally to proceed in the future.</strong> <strong>CRAIG:</strong> Well, it&#39;s damned hard to get a literary agent, even for established authors. And I didn&#39;t spring into this thing as a guy with a lot of patience, although I&#39;m slowly learning that life will be easier for me if I develop a bit of it. I had a few nibbles and kind encouragement with &quot;Edward,&quot; but I didn&#39;t find an agent. With &quot;The Summer Son,&quot; I didn&#39;t even look for one. While I&#39;m not an adherent to Ayn Rand, I will admit to a bit of a Roarkian streak that mostly serves me well. I simply decided, well, the hell with it, I&#39;m going to do what I do, and if I do it well enough, representation will work itself out. Eventually. Maybe. Now, this is important: I am not one of those strident I-don&#39;t-need-an-agent types. I&#39;ve met a few of those, and often they&#39;re similar in stripe to the I-don&#39;t-need-an-editor types who proliferate in the publishing dystopia we seem to be entering. Those people, in my opinion, are delusional. I have a pretty clear-eyed view of the considerable benefits that a good agent delivers, and nothing would please me more than finding a partner as I continue on what I expect to be a long career. But there was no way I was going to put two good novels in the trunk simply because I couldn&#39;t find an agent. <strong>JIM:</strong> <strong>We&#39;ve talked a lot privately about promotional strategies for authors on shoestring budgets. Can you share some of your observations and experiences about what&#39;s worked best -- and what hasn&#39;t been so effective?</strong> <strong>CRAIG:</strong> It&#39;s a wired world, but one of the beautiful things about the book business is that it&#39;s still built on relationships. It&#39;s wonderfully, charmingly low-tech in that way. I&#39;ve certainly cultivated some readers through being available online, but I don&#39;t think my shilling had much to do with it. I&#39;m a human first, whether it&#39;s on someone&#39;s Facebook page or at the library in front of a group of engaged readers. You connect with them, learn a little something about them, share a little something about yourself, and you see the extrapolatory effect as they become advocates for you and your work. Almost everything I&#39;ve done of a promotional nature has included something in the way of a personal touch. The earliest pre-orders of &quot;The Summer Son&quot; came with a little bonus book called &quot;I Gotta Tell Facebook About This&quot; that was basically a distillation of the wackiest stuff I&#39;ve posted online. I once received an order for &quot;600 Hours of Edward&quot; through my website, and less than 20 minutes later, I was on the guy&#39;s doorstep, handing him his book. He&#39;ll remember that, and I&#39;ll remember him. This stuff is important. As my first book gained some traction here in my hometown, book clubs started inviting me to come and break bread with them and talk about the book. I absolutely love those invitations. It increases the value of the experience for the people who were kind enough to read my book, and it certainly gives me a terrific sense of validation and some cool new friends. As far as what hasn&#39;t been effective, I hate to say this because I absolutely love getting editorial reviews, but I haven&#39;t received a published review yet that created a noticeable spike in sales. Word of mouth is the coin of the realm. <strong>JIM:</strong> <strong>Talk about the community of writers, readers and book-industry people that an author must gather to be as successful as possible. What do you ask of them, and what do you volunteer in return? How does one go about building this village?</strong> <strong>CRAIG:</strong> You are much more qualified to answer this than I am, as you&#39;re the king of gathering in friends from across the industry. I think it goes back to what I said about relationships: Readers are the lifeline; without them, there is no reason to do the work. And the energy generated by really connecting with folks who are passionate about your work specifically and books in general is drug-like in its potency. Other writers can commiserate with you, give you advice, create huge breaks for you (I am a Jonathan Evison fan for life for the unbidden kindnesses he&#39;s shown me), show you how to conduct yourself. I&#39;ve been awed by the generosity of some of the people I&#39;ve met, and it has solidified my resolve to be as helpful as I can to anyone who approaches me. On the flip side, I&#39;ve been crushed by the cruelty of a couple of people I&#39;ve met -- an extreme minority, thank goodness -- but, then, there are lessons in that, too. Finally, a word of advice to anyone who expects to sell books in bookstores: Know your booksellers. Become their friends. You should do this first because they are, across the board, fabulously interesting people with a boundless love of books. You should do this second because a bookseller who puts your book in his/her customers&#39; hands is a godsend. So write a kick-ass book and make some kick-ass connections. <strong>JIM:</strong> <strong>Given the unorthodox way you broke into this racket, what advice would you have for writers hoping to fast-track their way to publication? What would you urge them NOT to do?</strong> <strong>CRAIG:</strong> The term &quot;fast-track&quot; kind of gives me the heebie-jeebies. I know that&#39;s odd to say, given the speed with which I wrote, sold and published my first two novels, but bear with me. This is a fascinating time in publishing, in that the ability to quickly get an e-book on the market has created something of a gold rush among prospective authors. Certainly, if you read the blog of someone like J.A. Konrath, the attraction of rushing a book into the marketplace is powerful. That guy is making money hand over fist, and so are a lot of other people. But here&#39;s the danger: If you&#39;re in love with the idea of being published but not so much with doing the hard work of publishing a good book, you&#39;re doing yourself and your prospective readers a real disservice. Konrath, for one, talks about publishing almost exclusively in numbers: how much he&#39;s making, how quickly he can write a book, how many books he can write in a year. There&#39;s a seduction in those words, and they perhaps unintentionally reduce book writing to something no more magical than the mass production of widgets. I&#39;ve never found it to be that pedestrian, and if it ever felt that way to me, I&#39;d probably quit. So while coveting publication and all the trappings that come with it, prospective authors should never lose sight of this: It&#39;s all pretty pointless if you&#39;re not writing a good book. <strong>JIM:</strong> <strong>One of the hard realities of being a published author today is that one can&#39;t expect to be successful just writing books -- one must also write short stories, novellas, essays, reviews and journalistic articles, among other forms of writerly achievement, to keep the checks coming and their name constantly out in front. Talk about what you&#39;ve seen others do that you&#39;ve admired, and what you&#39;re doing.</strong> <strong>CRAIG:</strong> I&#39;m not sure it&#39;s just today. Most of the writers I know, even the ones who are unqualified successes, do other things to move the financial chains, whether it&#39;s teaching in an MFA program, setting up writers&#39; workshops, manning the night shift at a convenience store or, like me, toiling on the copy desk of a newspaper. I admire and envy the writers who have steady gigs teaching in writing programs; I think that would be a marvelous way to keep one&#39;s head in the game, help shape up-and-coming voices and maintain a creative edge on one&#39;s own projects. What I&#39;m doing these days is writing a lot of short stories and really being attuned to ideas that lend themselves to the shorter form. The way things are looking now, I&#39;ll probably have a collection of stories to pitch before I&#39;ll have Novel No. 3 ready to go. And the nice thing about short stories is that they can be sold to literary journals first, generating a little coin before being gathered up into a bundle. Despite my art-for-art&#39;s-sake answer to the previous question, I like coin as much as the next guy. Maybe even a little more. <strong>JIM:</strong> <strong>Ready for a drink yet? What&#39;ll you have?</strong> <strong>CRAIG:</strong> Yes, please. The polite drinker in me would like a Jack and Coke. The rest of me, the one trying to cut some pounds, would prefer some Crystal Light. Raspberry, if you don&#39;t mind. __________ <em>You can enter to win a signed copy of Craig Lancaster’s new novel,</em> The Summer Son</em>, simply by leaving a comment below. The winner will be chosen randomly tomorrow, Wednesday February 2, by noon EST.</em></p>
]]></content:encoded>
  </item>
  </channel>
</rss>